background image
background image

R. A. Padmos

Ravages

Ma

ni

fo

ld

 

P

re

ss

2

Jane Elliot

The Devil in 

Dead Horse

background image

Published by Manifold Press

Text: © Jane Elliot 2012
Cover image:Cover image: © Cameron Whitman | 
iStockphoto.com
E-book format © Manifold Press 2012

For further details of titles

both in print and forthcoming see:

http://www.manifoldpress.co.uk

ISBN:  978-1-908312-10-5

background image

Dedicated

To the ladies of mp_coffee_break

Proof-reading and line editing:

Thalia Communications

http://thaliacomm.net/

Editor: Fiona Pickles

Characters and situations descr ibed

in this book are f ictional

and not intended to por tray real persons

or situations whatsoever;

any resemblances to living individuals

are entirely coincidental.

background image

5

Chapter 1

“Here it is,” Billy said as he and his two best 

friends scurried up to the side of a carriage house 
and pressed back against wood. It was a more 
graceful and elegant carriage house than most, as 
befitted the classy neighborhood, and shiny new 
windows dotted the side of the wall.

The three boys looked around furtively, ensuring 

that no one was in the alley or the bright green yard 
between the mansion and the carriage house before 
inching up carefully to peer into the nearest window.

“Wow,” Joey breathed.
“It’s so shiny,” Tim said in awe. “I’ve never seen 

a wagon that shiny.”

“It’s not a wagon, dummy,” Billy said. “It’s an 

Olds-mo-bile. An Olds-mo-bile Cut Dash.”

“Where’s the steam come out?” Joey asked.
“It doesn’t run on steam. Automobiles use pe-

trol-e-um.”

“What’s that?” Tim asked.
Billy shook his head. Tim was a year younger than 

Billy and Joey and was so very stupid sometimes. 
“It’s what cars run on.”

Tim looked very unsatisfied with this answer, but 

Joey cut in quickly. “There’s no cover; what do they 
do if it rains?”

Billy opened his mouth and closed it again, 

peering more intently into the window.

A deep voice answered. “See that cloth in the 

back? That’s the roof.”

background image

6

All three boys twirled around and jumped 

back, startled at the sight of the tall, well-dressed 
man standing behind them. The man looked tired, 
with dark circles under his green eyes, but he was 
smiling. Arrayed at his feet were a suitcase and a 
valise. “Mr. Connors!” Billy yelped.

“Hello, Billy,” Will Connors said. “I see you’re 

showing off Charles’s latest toy. Which actually runs 
on gasoline, I believe.”

Billy looked down with a credible attempt at 

remorse. “I’m sorry, Mr. Connors.”

“No need to apologize. Charles would be thrilled 

to know that you like it; I’m afraid I haven’t been 
showing the proper enthusiasm.” Will leaned in and 
added in an undertone. “In fact, I bet if you asked, 
he’d take you and your friends for a ride.”

All three boys’ eyes widened and Will’s smile 

grew a hair less tired. They looked like nothing 
so much as three very eager hounds that had just 
caught a scent. “Really?” Billy breathed.

“Really,” Will promised. “Not today, though; it’s 

almost time for you and your mom to go home.”

Billy and the other two looked like their world had 

just come to an end. Will smothered a laugh.  Tell 
you what. If you three help me bring my luggage 
in, I’ll talk to Charles about taking you out in the 
automobile.”

The three boys lunged towards the bags and there 

was a bit of a scuffle over who would carry what. In 
the end, Billy carried the valise and the other two 
awkwardly tried to share the burden of the suitcase. 
All three trotted up the lawn in the direction of the 

background image

7

house.

Will shook his head and followed at a more 

sedate pace that masked his slight limp. Halfway up 
the lawn he paused to check in on the chickens and 
their ridiculously overblown coop. It appeared that 
John had been busy while Will was away: the castle 
had a fifth turret now and the fence that surrounded 
the pen had been painted in dual shades of blue to 
match the chicken castle, the human house, and the 
carriage house that John had taken to calling the 
‘garage’ after hearing that the French were using the 
word for buildings that housed automobiles.

Admittedly, the turrets did serve a purpose: each 

one was a long-term feeder that slowly let out grain 
as the chickens consumed it. Each turret could hold 
about a day and a half’s worth of feed and with five 
they would only need to be filled once a week.  ohn 
was thinking of patenting the design. Will was 
outwardly supportive of the idea while inwardly 
doubting that there would ever be much call for 
chicken castles.

Still, the chickens seemed to like their home well 

enough and produced a prodigious number of eggs; 
most of the cooks in the neighborhood made it to 
their back door during the week to borrow a few.  he 
resulting elevation in the status of their own cook 
kept her in a good mood, which made life easier 
for everyone involved, so the chickens would keep 
their coop. Will just had to keep a sharp eye out for 
any indications that a moat or portcullis was in the 
works; John had already hinted in that direction a 
few times and had to be distracted by a few mutually 

background image

8

satisfying diversions.

Will was looking forward to a few diversions 

tonight; as much as he loved seeing his son, it was 
hard being away from John for a week. After the 
revelations of this latest trip Will was especially 
in need of some comforting and he was seriously 
contemplating sending the servants home early 
when he stepped into the house and was promptly 
informed that “Mr. Merriweather” was out and 
wasn’t expected back until the evening. Will sighed 
and thanked Mrs. Bowden, adding a request that 
she try and curb Billy’s tendency to snoop before 
dismissing her back to her duties.

Essentials taken care of, he made his way up 

to his room and stretched out on his rarely used 
bed.  e hadn’t slept well the night before and was in 
desperate need of a nap.

By the time he awoke, it was evening and 

the house was blessedly silent. Servants were a 
necessity in a residence this size and there would 
have been serious questions raised if he and John 
had eschewed them entirely, but Will had to admit 
that he sometimes missed the days when it was just 
him and John in Will’s old cabin.

Will frowned at the ceiling and chastised himself 

for being maudlin. He loved Boston and he loved 
his house. He loved that he could send a letter to 
his son and get a reply back two days later. He loved 
that he could visit his publisher in person any time 
he wanted and that his books were top sellers at 
the local bookstore. He loved the fine bed he and 
John slept in, and he loved that supplies were just as 

background image

9

easily obtained in the winter as in the summer.

Truth was, he was a little down after hearing 

Tommy’s news and feeling nostalgic. He wouldn’t 
give up his current life for anything, but sometimes 
he wished he could visit his old ranch, to see with 
his own eyes how it was faring. The periodic reports 
from Mrs. Potter helped, but even they had dried up 
in the last few months. Will was prone to worrying 
about the silence but, as John pointed out, there 
wasn’t much he could do from Boston.  hances 
were she’d just been a little overwhelmed by the 
calving and branding this year; they were always 
a challenge even when not mixed with a school of 
untrained youngsters.

Determinedly putting Mrs. Potter and the ranch 

out of his mind, Will went downstairs to explore what 
Mrs. Dora had prepared for supper.

He was just finishing up a bowl of excellent stew 

when John came in. Will jumped to his feet and was 
already opening his arms for an embrace when John 
said gruffly, “Not yet,” and kept on going in the 
direction of the stairs. Will caught a whiff of perfume 
as John strode past and his heart sank.

Ten minutes later, John came back down 

with damp hair and fresh clothes. This time he 
immediately pulled Will up into a hard embrace and 
Will gripped back just as tightly. “While I was gone, 
John?”

John heaved a sigh and buried his face in Will’s 

neck. “You know I hate coming to you with their 
smell on me.”

“So you decided to take advantage of my 

background image

10

absence.” Will sighed as well. “I’m sorry.”

John chuffed out a laugh. “Don’t apologize for 

the world we live in. At least I’m old enough no one 
expects me to sleep with them and in a few more 
years I can skip ‘em altogether.” He stood back and 
ran his eyes over Will’s face for a few seconds. “I 
did miss you,” he murmured, leaning in for a gentle 
kiss.

“I missed you, too,” Will answered softly, and 

stole a kiss of his own. Reluctantly, he stepped 
back. “Come on and have something to eat, because 
once we go upstairs you aren’t coming down until 
tomorrow.”

John brightened and his steps were much lighter 

as he went to the stove. “So how’s Tommy doing?” e 
asked as he spooned up some stew.

“You mean ‘Tom’?” Will asked dryly. John just 

waved a spoon at him. “He’s fine. And –” Will took a 
deep breath. “And he’s going to Cambridge.”

“Damn,” John breathed, sitting down next to 

Will and holding out his hand. Will took it without 
hesitation and held on with all his might.

“It’s not like I wasn’t expecting it,” he said tightly.
“There’s a world of difference between expecting 

something and having it actually happen,” John 
pointed out. He squeezed Will’s hand, then let go to 
start in on his dinner.

Will gave him a minute before adding, “What I 

wasn’t expecting was for him to take a holiday in 
Canada before he left. Only he’s calling it a vacation, 
whatever that is.”

John growled under his breath and, despite 

background image

11

himself, Will found himself smiling. “Stop that,” he 
said fondly.

“He’s being selfish.” John pushed his bowl away 

and scooted his chair over so that he could touch 
Will without stretching. “Why does he need a trip 
to Canada when he’s going to England in just a few 
months?”

“Because he’s a teenage boy with a sense of 

adventure,” Will said. “Just like his old man was 
when he was a boy.”

John harrumphed, and wrapped an arm around 

Will in answer. Will reveled in the sensation; it wasn’t 
as if either of them withheld affection, but they were 
always more inclined to touching after being apart 
for a while.

“We should take a vacation,” John said out 

of nowhere, using the new word with obvious 
relish.  Get out of the city for a few days. Maybe a 
week.”

Will considered that. “Tommy’s going to be gone 

for at least a month, maybe more.”

“A month, then,” John said. “At least. Might do 

that boy some good to have to wait for your letters 
for once. And we can do a lot in a month. Maybe go 
to San Francisco, or Yellowstone Park.”

Will rolled his eyes at John but he could see the 

appeal of going out West. “Maybe we could stop in 
at the ranch,” he offered hopefully, though it was 
nowhere in the vicinity of either San Francisco or 
the park. “Check in on Mrs. Potter.”

“We could do that,” John agreed.
That had been easier than Will had anticipated; 

background image

12

clearly John had been worrying, too, no matter how 
much he said otherwise. “We’ll have to be careful, 
though,” Will pointed out. “John Anderson’s still 
wanted out there.”

“I’m still wanted everywhere,” John said 

airily.  till, he didn’t argue when Will started 
planning what they could do to minimize the risk 
of John getting caught. It made their plans far more 
complicated, but Will found himself caught up in 
John’s enthusiasm and they ended up talking about 
the trip late into the night, with one extended, very 
pleasurable interlude.

background image

13

Chapter 2

Though the decision to undertake the trip 

had been spur of the moment, both Will and John 
found themselves alight with anticipation for the 
upcoming adventure and any obstacles were quickly 
overcome. Will’s publisher was placated with the 
promise of renewed inspiration that the trip would 
surely provide, John’s hangers-on were given some 
justification for the wandering ways that were the 
explanation of how John’s ‘Charles Merriweather’ 
persona could be a wealthy man that no one had ever 
heard of, and Tommy’s guilt about his vacation, if it 
really existed and wasn’t a product of Will’s hopeful 
imagination, was assuaged.

The first true argument came when they 

discussed horses. Will had given his old horse to his 
late wife’s family; partially as a thank you for the 
horse they’d given him and Molly when they moved 
west and partially as a reward to a elderly, hard-
working ranch horse who deserved a life where the 
most difficult thing he was asked to do was to carry 
a few children and who wanted nothing more than 
endless fields of green. John wouldn’t give up Old 
Faithful for love or money, but he’d been putting her 
to stud for the last few years and she’d foaled only a 
couple of months before. “Old Faithful gets irritable 
when you take her away from her foal,” ill reminded 
John. When John didn’t look convinced, he added, 
“Didn’t she bite you last time you tried to take her 
out for a ride?”

background image

14

John scowled. “What about Clever Girl?”
“Is she even broke to saddle yet?”
“She’s just about ready. She’ll be quick to learn.”
Will considered the horse in question, who was 

prancing about the paddock in front of John, clearly 
angling for a sugar cube. Clever Girl, Old Faithful’s 
oldest offspring, was a beautiful animal and strong 
for her age, but she was only two years old and she’d 
been shamelessly spoiled by John. “Maybe so,” Will 
finally said. “But she’s going to hate going cross-
country on a train.” And she’ll make you regret it, he 
added to himself. 

John didn’t look convinced. Fortunately, no matter 

how besotted he was by his horses, John could be 
practical when necessary and once Will sweetened 
the pot by offering to take the train to Omaha, where 
the world’s largest horse market was located, they 
managed to come to an accord.

Negotiations complete, all that was left was to 

pack their bags and before Will had fully grasped that 
he was going on his first ever vacation, they were on 
the steamer boat to New York City. From there they 
made their way to the Pennsylvania Central Railroad 
in Jersey City, which had a direct line to St. Louis.

Trains had improved immensely since the last time 

they had traveled on them. John was most pleased 
with the private first class sleeping carriages and 
the full-service dining rooms, while Will wanted to 
spend most of his time in the observatory car staring 
at the passing scenery.  ill’s favorite improvement, 
however, were the vestibules between cars: in the 
past when he’d had to go from car to car, he’d had 

background image

15

to have John’s help for the jump over the coupling. 
Now he could walk between them with ease.

Once night fell the observatory car lost most of 

its appeal, and Will wandered back to his and John’s 
room. There he found John watching in fascination 
as the porter converted the berth’s padded seats into 
a narrow bed and then lowered a second bunk from 
the ceiling halfway down the wall. He completed the 
setup with a ladder that hooked on the end of the top 
bunk.

“That’s amazing,” John said as he inspected the 

beds. “Who invented it?”

“I’m afraid I don’t know, sir,” the porter said, 

holding out his hand. John gave the man a generous 
tip, then followed him right out of the room, 
peppering him with more questions. Will shook his 
head and pulled his book out of his luggage. With 
the help of the pillow from the top bunk, he managed 
to get somewhat comfortable on the tiny bench that 
was the room’s lone remaining seat and soon he was 
in the midst of schoolboy antics as described by a 
gentleman named Wodehouse. John had gotten 
the book for Will while Tommy was considering his 
English schooling on the basis that the book was 
written by an Englishman and it was about English 
schoolboys. Frankly, if what occurred in the book was 
anything at all like the actual schools, Will couldn’t 
imagine how any education occurred at all.

Giving up on the tome, Will instead turned his 

attention to the window, only to find that with night 
fallen the glass had turned into a mirror, reflecting 
back the contents of the room. He was quite grateful 

background image

16

when the door opened and John stepped through, 
and Will’s opinion of both the train and of the evening 
immediately improved as John turned the latch on 
the door. “The porter said we won’t be disturbed for 
the rest of the night.”

“Did he now?” Will asked with a grin, pushing 

himself to his feet and stalking forward –

– only to come to a stop when John held up a 

finger. “What?”

“When was the last time you did your gymnastics?”
Will groaned. “Really? We’re on a vacation!”
“A vacation that starts with three weeks of riding.”
“Damn it.” Will sighed, but got down on the floor. 

“You’re helping.”

John smiled.
It took some doing for Will to find enough space 

to lay flat in the tiny berth, but they managed and 
before Will was really ready he had his bad leg 
folded up to his chest, with John pressing down 
just below the knee to increase the stretch. “You 
didn’t stretch at all during your visit to Tommy, did 
you?” ohn asked. Will figured his grunt of pain was 
answer enough.

The next ten minutes were less than pleasant, 

as Will’s neglected muscles sharply protested the 
treatment. When they finally finished he was covered 
with a thin sheen of sweat. “This was not what I was 
expecting when you locked the door,” he grumbled 
as he lifted himself just enough to twist in the tiny 
room and sit on the bed.

John lifted himself off the floor with his usual 

easy grace. “I’m not through with you yet.”

background image

17

Will’s trousers immediately felt tighter. “Oh.”
“Lights off or blinds down?”
Will shivered with anticipation; the bed may be 

more comfortable in Boston, but they always had to 
have the blinds down. “Light off.”

John grinned and moved to turn the light off. A 

moment later the window blind went up, letting in 
a trickle of moonlight. In the twilight, John was a 
tall, hulking shape as he stepped close to the bed 
and knelt on the floor between Will’s spread legs. ill 
gasped as he felt two hot hands grasp his thighs and 
spread him wider still.

Practiced fingers unbuttoned Will’s fly and he 

brought his hands up to stroke John’s hair as wet 
heat engulfed his cock. He immediately tried to 
thrust up, but they’d danced this dance for years 
now and John’s hands were already at Will’s hips, 
holding him down so he could enjoy himself without 
worrying about controlling his thrusts. Will returned 
the favor, running his nails over John’s scalp and 
feeling a thrill at the way John moaned in pleasure 
as his head bobbed.

When Will started getting too close he tightened 

his hands, grabbing fists of John’s hair. John 
immediately stopped and leaned back. “Get 
undressed,” John said and the raspy, hoarse note to 
his voice went straight to Will’s crotch.

They undressed in record time, watching each 

other in the dim moonlight. Will finished first and was 
about to get on the bunk, but a hand on his shoulder 
stopped him. He watched as John slid in instead, 
pressing himself tightly back against the wall, his 

background image

18

cock jutting out over the white linens. Will grinned 
at the sight and eased down in front of him, careful 
not to move too quickly. When John’s arms came up 
around him, Will allowed himself to be maneuvered 
until his back was pressed up against John’s chest, 
his rump just far enough forward that slick fingers 
could find that dark hidden place between his legs.

Will savored that gentle exploration, which they 

rarely bothered with these days, while staring out 
the window to the moonlit trees that flew past their 
window. A wave of affection washed over him as he 
realized that John had arranged them so that Will 
could stare outside as they made love, something he 
hadn’t been able to do since they’d left the ranch.

A hot, blunt pressure pushed between his cheeks, 

and pleasure rippled through Will’s body as he was 
breached. “Yes,” he whispered in encouragement as 
his eyes slipped shut, letting him fully enjoy those 
first few shocking moments.

He opened his eyes once John was fully seated, 

watching the shifting moonlight shadows as he and 
John rocked lazily together, letting the motion of the 
train do most of the work. It was a long, indulgent, 
sweet fuck and Will was nearly boneless with 
pleasure and quiet happiness when he came.

By the time they made it to Omaha, Will was 

cranky and exhausted. Their cozy berth had lost 
much of its luster after a night of two big men trying 
to sleep crammed into a narrow bunk. On the second 
night they hadn’t even made the attempt, but after 
four years of sleeping next to John, Will found it 

background image

19

hard to sleep by himself, even with John’s familiar 
snores coming from just a couple of feet above Will’s 
head. As a result, Will was barely awake during their 
transfer at Saint Louis and he didn’t even remember 
the transfer at Kansas City, though John assured 
Will that he’d walked to the next train under his own 
power and carried his own luggage.

Their original plan for Omaha lodgings was to 

stay at the Millard Hotel, which was by all accounts 
the nicest in the city, but John had frowned at 
the building’s squat, blocky exterior and kept on 
walking. Will sighed, reminded himself that walking 
was supposed to be good for his leg, and followed. 
Fortunately, he didn’t have far to go – a mere block 
later they spotted another tall building, this one 
full of round-topped windows, fancy balconies, and 
unnecessary architectural curlicues. ohn loved it, of 
course.

These days, Will was a bit too well dressed to 

pass for John’s poor back-country cousin so he was 
prepared to pay for his own room for appearance’s 
sake. As it turned out, the balcony rooms were 
in such great demand that there was only one 
remaining, and the concierge didn’t even blink at 
John’s suggestion that he and Will would share the 
room. Sadly, Will was too tired to take advantage 
that night; he fell asleep the moment he hit the bed.

He made up for that the next morning and by the 

time he and John had finished dallying in bed, Will’s 
mood was greatly improved. He was as somber as 
a priest next to John, however; the other man was 
practically dancing with glee at the prospect of 

background image

20

exploring the horse market and Will barely managed 
to get him to sit long enough for a hasty breakfast 
before he found himself hustled out the door.

The Union Stockyards in Omaha were beyond 

anything Will had expected. Massive white buildings 
stretched out as far as the eye could see, redolent 
with the odors of livestock. The horse and mule barn 
alone covered two blocks and the sheep barn looked 
like it might be even larger once construction on 
it was finished. The floors and walkways were all 
cement instead of dirt, and the pens were laid down 
with fresh straw and water in huge cement troughs. 
The straw and water were in high demand as tens of 
thousands of animals were on display, with one man 
bragging that ten thousand more arrived each day. 
Looking around at the sheer size and scope of the 
structure, Will figured the advertising was right: this 
was the largest and best single barn in the world.

John, on the other hand, barely glanced around 

before heading directly to the center pens near 
the front of the barn, where the best horses were 
displayed in smaller numbers than the herds in the 
back. He passed by several dozen horses that looked 
perfectly fine to Will, eventually stopping in front of a 
tall, sturdy bay. For several minutes John just looked 
the animal over, checking its withers and teeth and 
hooves, before taking the horse’s head in his hands 
and staring at its eyes for several seconds. The horse 
bore this treatment with remarkable patience and 
Will wasn’t surprised when John announced, “Will, 
this one is for you.”

John knew more about horseflesh than Will could 

background image

21

ever dream to learn, so Will just nodded and moved 
forward to replace John in front of the animal. “He 
have a name?” he asked the seller.

The man shifted a wad of tobacco from one side 

of his mouth to the other. “Nope.”

Clearly a man to let his product speak for itself. 

Will turned back to the horse, which lipped hopefully 
at his shirt. Will chuckled and held out a sugar cube. 
The speed with which the horse snatched up the 
treat reminded Will very strongly of a certain sweet-
toothed outlaw of his acquaintance, but he didn’t 
imagine John would be very happy if Will named a 
horse after him.  Charles’ was also out, for the same 
reason.

“Pity, though,” Will murmured to the horse, 

who was now shamelessly sniffing at Will’s sugar-
producing pocket. “I’d love to see his face if I tried 
it.”

Then he laughed as a thought occurred to him: 

Charles Merriweather wasn’t the first alias they’d 
come up with for John. “What do you think of 
Clarence?”

The seller snorted with disdain, but the horse 

whickered happily. “Clarence it is, then.” He patted 
Clarence on the nose and fed him one more sugar 
cube before heading off to find Clarence’s namesake. 
It didn’t take long: John was standing next to a pen 
that held only one animal, a palomino mare with a 
golden hide and pure white mane and tail, who was 
offering up a fantastic show of bucking, shying, and 
other behavior generally considered undesirable in 
a horse. John looked positively entranced.

background image

22

Will sighed. “Please tell me you aren’t thinking 

of buying her.”

“She’s spirited,” John said. “I like that in an 

animal.”

‘Spirited’ wasn’t the word Will would have 

used.  Bad-tempered’, maybe. Or ‘dangerous’. “This 
one has a name,” the seller offered up from behind 
them. “The boys named her Raging Bitch.”

“I’ll take her,” John said.
Will sighed again and prepared to haggle. If they 

were going to be stuck with this animal, he planned 
to pay as little as possible.

background image

23

Chapter 3

They took Clarence with them when they left but 

made arrangements to pick up the mare the next 
day. John was confident that he could tame her by 
then. Will was less confident but he saw no benefit 
in saying so out loud.

Their first stop, after getting Clarence settled 

in a stable, was a general store, where John paid a 
fortune for a wizened apple and pear, a handful of 
carrots, and a twist of every type of boiled sweet in 
the store. Will couldn’t imagine that the mare would 
be won over by a peppermint humbug but he wasn’t 
going to be the one to have to ride her, so he firmly 
told himself that it wasn’t his problem.  hough he 
was going to have to ride beside her.  e offered up a 
silent prayer that she wasn’t a biter. 

Their next stop was an outfitter, as their initial 

plan to use their old supplies had fallen by the 
wayside when John discovered that he no longer fit 
in his clothes and Will had rediscovered that his own 
clothing had already lasted more years than Molly 
had ever intended when she’d made them. hat trip 
took much of the day, as they argued over how 
many supplies were ideal versus how many could 
be carried without going back to the market to buy a 
pack horse. John had won the battle as he had vastly 
more trail experience than Will, but Will considered 
himself the true victor when he managed to talk 
John out of the pack horse.

There was a small supply of saddles at the 

background image

24

outfitter, but John disdained them all and dragged 
Will a few blocks over to a saddler, where they spent 
a ridiculous amount of money on two saddles.  ill 
had to admit, though: the saddle was by far the most 
comfortable he’d ever used.

Finally, carrying enough supplies that Will’s bad 

leg was protesting from the weight, they returned 
to the hotel. There they had a quick dinner in the 
restaurant before splitting up, Will to their room for 
reading and John back to the stable to test out his 
horse bribes and to mull over a name for the mare.  ill 
made him swear not to return until he’d picked one; 
he didn’t want a repeat of the three months John had 
spent agonizing over Clever Girl’s moniker.

Four hours later, Will was starting to regret that 

ultimatum and when John finally walked in – with at 
least two bite marks that Will could see, damn it – ill 
jumped up to greet him. “So?”

“So what?”
Will narrowed his eyes. “You know what I’m 

talking about, John. What’s her name?”

John beamed. “Lady Godiva. And she loves 

butterscotches.”

“And the bites?”
“Turns out she has a powerful dislike of 

peppermint humbugs.”

Will grinned.
Though it was getting mighty late, Will was very 

aware of the fact that this was their last chance to 
sleep in a real bed for quite a while. Fortunately, John 
was equally aware and they spent a number of hours 
enjoying pursuits that were most pleasurable on a soft 

background image

25

surface. By the time they were due to check out, Will 
was sore and exhausted and in a very good mood.

They hit the trail just before noon, under a blue 

sky with nary a cloud to mar the perfect dome.  hey 
kept to a walk partially because Will was half-asleep 
in his saddle and partially because any time they 
tried to go faster, Lady Godiva took to shying away 
from her own shadow. A lesser rider than John would 
have been bucked off more than once by the time 
they decided to call it a day.

Well, Will decided to call it a day. John decided to 

call it the start of Lady Godiva’s training.

For over three hours, Will and Clarence watched 

as John put Lady Godiva through her paces. It was 
slow going at first, as she didn’t take kindly to the 
exercises and did her best to buck John right off.  ohn 
didn’t even do much to fight her, just rode out the 
rough ride until she was too exhausted to keep going.

That’s when the training really began.
By the time dusk was approaching, Lady 

Godiva was dark with sweat and her sides were 
heaving.  ohn patted her affectionately on her bowed 
neck and then slid to the ground. “Hey, Will, toss me 
the butterscotches.”

Lady Godiva’s ears twitched and her head lifted a 

fraction. When John held out a butterscotch for her, 
she immediately stepped forward and took it out of 
his hand with a bit more enthusiasm than Will was 
comfortable seeing. John just smiled and continued 
to stroke her neck as he fed her a few more pieces.

When Will was planning this trip, he’d spent a 

background image

26

lot of time anticipating the intimacy he and John 
would be sharing under the stars. Unfortunately, he 
hadn’t taken into account the fact that he’d barely 
been on a horse’s back over the last four years, much 
less ridden one for hours on end: Will’s back, butt, 
and legs were so tired and sore that he couldn’t 
imagine getting aroused, much less doing anything 
about it. Even John, who had ridden nearly every 
day in Boston, looked tired after his exertions and 
though they laid their bedrolls out close enough that 
they could touch, both were asleep the moment their 
heads hit the ground.

The next morning, Will woke up feeling as if he’d 

been pummeled. “Who thought this trip was a good 
idea again?” he asked with a groan.

John, who was staring up at the sky with a smile on 

his face, answered, “You did. And once you get back 
into fighting form, you’ll be happy that you came.”

Will grunted in disbelief and dragged himself 

upright to get the fire started, with the vague notion 
that maybe coffee would help.

In deference to Will’s soreness and Lady Godiva’s 

sulking, they took it even easier that day than they 
had the day before, taking long breaks and stopping 
mid-afternoon. Once again, Will and Clarence took 
a break while John continued training Lady Godiva 
and once again, Lady Godiva did everything in her 
power to unseat John, to Will’s secret amusement. 
She gave up sooner this time, however, and judging 
from the way her ears perked up during some of the 
exercises, she wasn’t feeling too abused. This time 
her head was still held high when John called it a 

background image

27

night, though it went even higher when John called 
for the butterscotches and she didn’t protest at all 
when John spent a long time grooming her that 
evening while periodically feeding her candies.

A week into the trip, Will was finally feeling 

fit enough to ride the full day through and Lady 
Godiva’s temperament had improved enough that 
she only tried to bite Clarence when he hit her with 
his tail. John defended her, convinced Clarence was 
hitting her on purpose. Will was convinced that John 
was getting far too attached to his mare.

During this week John tried, with a complete 

lack of success, to get Lady Godiva to respond to her 
name. Will observed these increasingly frustrated 
attempts with interest and finally took pity on John. 
“Hey, Butterscotch!”

Lady Godiva’s ears perked up and she trotted 

over to Will, who fed her a candy.

John looked appalled. “No.”
“Sorry,” Will said, without a hint of sincerity.
“But it’s a terrible name!”
“She seems to like it.”
“The horse doesn’t get to pick her name,” John 

protested. “The owner picks the name!”

“If you say so,” Will said, and fed the mare 

another candy.

They were nearly two weeks into their journey 

when Butterscotch started acting up again. She’d 
been so well-behaved of late that Will had been 
anticipating an unpleasant incident as her true 
nature finally won out against the prospect of sweets, 

background image

28

but John looked around intently and after just a few 
seconds pointed off to the north.  Smoke.”

Will stiffened. This far north there probably wasn’t 

much risk of anyone recognizing John, but they 
were far enough off of the main trail that the chances 
of the smoke being from a lunchtime cook fire were 
next to nil. Either someone was up to no good or 
someone was in trouble. Unfortunately, there was no 
way to tell which without going to investigate.

John was already galloping in the direction of the 

smoke by the time Will turned to follow. For once, 
Will was grateful for the pair of six-shooters that 
John wore and he took a moment to ensure his own 
rifle was in easy reach before kicking Clarence to a 
gallop.

Butterscotch may not have been the sweetest-

tempered horse Will had ever encountered, but she 
was one of the fastest. By the time Clarence reached 
the source of the fire, John was already off his horse 
and picking his way through the smoldering prairie 
grass to the charred remains of what had recently 
been a small wagon full of pioneers.

“Damn,” Will muttered as he slid off Clarence’s 

back. The horse immediately backed up a few steps, 
huffing in distress. Will couldn’t blame the poor 
creature. There were at least three bodies on the 
ground, and he thought he saw a glimpse of a fourth 
in the smoking remains of the wagon. The horses 
had been stolen, of course, along with most of the 
supplies, but Will could see some clothing lying 
about and a quilt that had been cast aside, probably 
in the search for more valuable plunder.  he quilt 

background image

29

was patchwork, slightly ragged with age and use, 
and the thought of all of the time and love that had 
been put into each one of those carefully shaped 
designs made Will’s eyes sting.

“Will!” John shouted and Will turned to see John 

crouched over the smallest of the bodies on the 
ground: a girl that couldn’t have been much more 
than eight. “I think she’s alive,” John added.

Will ran over to kneel down next to John. “The 

others?”

“Dead,” John said, carefully running his hand 

over the girl’s arms and legs to check for breaks.  e 
didn’t find any, but when he carefully turned the 
girl’s head to see the other side of her face, Will 
gasped. Fire had burned away a large swath of her 
skin and hair, leaving behind a raw wound marked 
with streaks of char.

“Get some water,” John said tersely. “And the 

whisky.”

Will ran back to the horses to gather a canteen, 

the whisky, and after a moment’s thought, John’s 
spare shirt.

As he came back, he saw John had raised the 

girl’s skirt. With a relieved expression, he lowered 
it again.

“She’s intact?” Will asked quietly.
John nodded to him, then patted the girl’s 

hand.  I’m done now.” The girl didn’t respond. As far 
as Will could tell, she hadn’t moved at all since he 
and John had arrived, except to blink and breathe.

Will handed John the supplies he had 

brought.  What can I do?”

background image

30

“Get a blanket for me to put her on, then set up 

camp nearby.” John looked over the ruins of the 
camp that surrounded them. “Not too close, though.”

Will nodded and retrieved the quilt that he’d seen 

earlier. John gently moved the girl over onto it and 
Will watched for a moment as John carefully scraped 
the girl’s hair out of her wound before turning away 
to collect the horses.

An hour later the camp was set up, with bedrolls 

laid out, horses pegged, wood gathered, and a 
fire burning inside of an unusually large and 
scrupulously built stone circle. Will looked over 
the pristine camp and felt a hint of shame that was 
quickly overcome by dread as he shoved down his 
cowardice and trudged back in John’s direction.

He had just cleared the hill between them when 

he met John with the girl in his arms. Will eyed the 
quilt-covered bundle and the tiny head swathed in 
strips of John’s silk shirt. “Need help?” he asked 
quietly.

“Not for this,” John said. “But you’re going to 

need to watch over her while I go for supplies.”

Will swallowed thickly, but nodded. A moment 

later he reconsidered. “Shouldn’t the girl go, 
too?  ven if we can’t find a doctor, she’d be more 
comfortable in a hotel.”

John snorted. “Hotel? This far out, we’ll be lucky 

if we can find a saloon.”

Will thought about what saloons were like, 

especially in the middle of ranching country, and 
winced.

“Besides,” John added, “She can identify the 

background image

31

bastards who did this.”

“All the more reason to bring her to the sheriff.”
“If there is a sheriff. And if she’s capable of 

talking by them.”

Will looked at the girl, who hadn’t made a motion 

or a sound the entire time he and John had been 
talking. He hadn’t heard any noise earlier, not when 
John was first looking the girl over, and not later, 
when he was cleaning the hair out of her wound. 
“Didn’t she react at all when you were tending to 
her?” John shook his head. “Not even when you 
used the whisky?” Another shake.

“Damn.” If Will had been in the girl’s 

place, he didn’t think he could’ve held back a 
scream.  onsidering what the girl went through, 
though, maybe it was for the best. “You think she’ll 
come out of it?”

“I don’t know,” John said. He started walking 

again and Will turned to keep pace with him. “I’ve 
only seen a couple of people in a daze like this 
before. Adults, both of them.” He glanced down at 
the girl before adding in a quiet voice, “Neither one 
made it.”

They finished the walk to the camp in silence.
Once the girl was settled down on one of the 

bedrolls, John gathered his and Will’s canteens and 
emptied one into the other. “Here,” he said, handing 
the full canteen to Will. “If she moves at all, try get to 
get her to drink as much water as she can.”

“And if she doesn’t move?”
“Pour some into her mouth anyway.” Off Will’s 

incredulous look, John explained, “Big burns like 

background image

32

that, they leak water like a sieve. If she doesn’t drink 
enough, it won’t be the burns that kill her.”

Will’s stomach clenched at the thought; he’d 

never seen a child die before and the thought of one 
dying under his care ... “I’ll make sure she drinks.”

Some of the tension bled out of John’s body. “I 

know you will.” He stared at Will for a moment, then 
pulled him into an embrace, which Will gratefully 
returned. “I’ll be as fast as I can,” John said fiercely.

“We’ll be right here waiting for you,” Will 

promised. “Be safe.”

“You, too. Keep an eye out, in case those bastards 

come back.”

Will stared out over the plains long after John left, 

not quite ready to face the damaged child behind 
him. Still, he couldn’t put it off forever so, with one 
last lingering look into the distance, he turned back 
to the girl.

She hadn’t moved so much as a hair and Will felt 

a brief rush of panic at the thought that she might 
have died in the minutes since John rode away.

Rushing forward, he fell to his knees and, despite 

the shooting pain in his leg, held a shaky hand in 
front of her mouth. A moment later, he let himself fall 
back onto his ass as he felt the faintest brush of air. 
For now, at least, she was still alive.

Not quite ready to attempt to force water down 

the girl’s throat, Will pushed himself back upright 
and limped over to the saddlebags. Using as little of 
the precious water as possible, he set some beans to 
soaking for dinner, though at the moment he couldn’t 
imagine having an appetite anytime soon.  aybe he 

background image

33

could get the girl to eat his portion.

The girl who was still lying in the same 

uncomfortable-looking lump as when John had put 
her on the ground.

Will sighed and carried the canteen back over 

to the girl. Moving carefully this time, he settled 
himself down next to her and murmured, “Hey, 
girl.  t’s time for you to drink some water.” Of course, 
she didn’t react. Will sighed and ran a gentle hand 
over her hair, being careful to avoid the makeshift 
bandage over her burns. The fabric still smelled 
faintly of whisky, but Will didn’t think the reddish-
tinged dampness of the cloth was due to the alcohol.

“Damn,” he breathed. “Sorry, but I don’t think 

we should keep putting this off. Can you open your 
mouth for me?” No response. Will considered just 
leaving her where she lay and attempting to get 
some water into her mouth, but with her head tilted 
to the side like that, he figured most of it would just 
pour out. Not to mention that drinking while lying 
down was a good way to choke to death.

“Let’s get you sitting up,” Will said, still speaking 

softly. As gently as possible, he worked his hands 
under her back and lifted her up. The moment he 
took his hands away, however, she started to fall 
back down, and only a quick catch on his part kept 
her upright.

For a moment he just sat there, staring at the girl, 

unsure of what to do next.

She blinked.
Will startled so hard he nearly dropped her again. 

“Hey, can you hear me?”

background image

34

No response, not even another blink.
Will slumped, let down and more than a little 

annoyed with himself. If Mrs. Potter or, God forbid, 
Molly, could see him right now, they’d be ashamed 
of him. Cursing himself and abandoning attempts to 
talk to the girl, he pulled the knee of his good leg up 
to his chest and manhandled the girl until she was 
resting against the resulting makeshift seat back. It 
wasn’t a position he could hold forever – he could 
already feel the strain on his bad leg as it countered 
the girl’s weight – but it would do for the time being 
as he tilted the girl’s head back and carefully pulled 
down on her chin to open her mouth.

It promptly shut.
Will stared for a moment, then pulled down the 

chin again. Again the mouth opened and again it 
shut. On the third try, the mouth didn’t open at all; 
when Will tried pulling down on the chin, the girl’s 
whole head came up. Even better, when Will let go 
of her chin, the head stayed upright. “Hey there,” ill 
said gently, taking one of her hands with his canteen-
free one. “Can you hear me?”

The girl didn’t seem to notice his words, but she 

flinched at the touch of his hand. Will immediately 
let go. “It’s okay,” he said quickly. “I’m not going to 
hurt you.”

The girl looked around with a confused expression 

her face. Will gave her time, though when she lifted 
a hand to where the burn was, he quickly grabbed 
it, this time ignoring the flinch.  You don’t want to do 
that. You’re hurt.”

She frowned and looked at Will, seeming to really 

background image

35

see him for the first time.

Suddenly she scrambled away, moving so quickly 

that Will didn’t even have a chance to try and stop her. 
Will started to stand, but when the girl immediately 
stumbled back a step, he sat back down. “I’m not 
going to hurt you.” She didn’t look convinced but 
she stayed put, so he added, “My name is Will. Will 
Connors. What’s your name?”

She just stared back.
“That’s okay,” he said quickly. “You don’t have to 

tell me your name if you don’t want to. But I do need 
you to drink this water. Can you do that for me?” 
He held out the canteen. She scowled and shook her 
head rapidly.

All things considered, that was tremendous 

progress. “It’s safe, I promise. Here, I’ll drink some 
first.” Acutely aware of the girl’s suspicious eyes on 
him, he uncapped the canteen and tilted his head 
back, letting the water fall through an inch or two 
of air, so it was clearly visible. He held the canteen 
away from his face before swallowing. “See? All 
safe.” Recapping the canteen, he leaned forward as 
far as he could and placed it on the ground, before 
scooting back away, using his arms more than his 
legs.

The girl watched him until he stopped moving 

before sending a longing glance in the direction of 
the canteen. “Go ahead. It’s all for you.”

It took several minutes of waiting and the 

occasional bit of encouragement before the girl could 
be convinced to step forward and take the canteen. 
The moment it was in her hands, she darted back to 

background image

36

the other side of the fire. Will didn’t say anything, 
just watched as she desperately guzzled down the 
water and hoped that John would be back soon with 
the supplies.

background image

37

Chapter 4

By the time the sun was going down in the west, 

Will was starting to get worried. John still hadn’t 
come back, the girl still hadn’t spoken, and they 
were completely out of water. Making things more 
difficult was that Will was morbidly aware of the 
bodies just on the other side of the hill from their 
camp, probably being fed upon by the vultures that 
he’d seen flying to and fro all day. If John were here, 
Will would have left him with the girl and gone to 
bury the bodies. Unfortunately John wasn’t here and 
Will couldn’t leave the girl alone while he tended to 
the remains of her family.

Still, the thought of those vultures tearing away 

at human skin and bones...

Movement to his left mercifully dragged his 

attention back into the camp, where he found the 
girl shifting from side to side in a very familiar 
dance. Apparently kids were all the same, boy or 
girl. “Need to make water?”

The girl looked at him suspiciously before 

nodding.

Will jerked his head in the opposite direction of 

the vultures. “If you promise to shout if you need 
help, you can head over that hill there. If you won’t 
promise, you can go behind that bush behind me. I 
won’t look, but I’ll be listening.” The girl scowled, 
but after surviving the scowls of his own child, Will 
had no difficulty enduring this one. Eventually the 
girl got up in a distinctly sulky manner and stomped 

background image

38

off in the direction of the bush. Will waited till he 
was sure she couldn’t see his face before allowing 
himself to smile.

While the girl did her business, Will put the 

beans closer to the fire and considered what to do 
until John came back. The previous few hours had 
been spent attempting to ignore the girl while she 
stared at him and trying not to think too much about 
the girl’s family. Frankly, Will would rather shoot 
himself in the head before returning to either of those 
activities so, once the girl returned to the safety of 
the camp, he went over to his saddlebags and dug 
through them for his notebook and pencil.  You like 
drawing?”

The girl stared at him some more. Will felt a 

sudden urge to write a letter to Tommy, thanking 
him for being such a happy, talkative boy. “I have 
this paper and a pencil. I’m going to set it down over 
there next to the saddle. If you want to use it, you 
can.”

Matching actions to words, Will set down the pad 

and pencil, then swung by the saddlebags to pick 
up the book he’d purchased at their last supply stop, 
called  The Riddle of the Sands. He’d never read 
anything quite like it, not only because of the theme 
of espionage, but also for the remarkable amount of 
research the author must have done to make it so 
detailed. At the rate he was reading it, he’d need to 
find another before they reached the ranch, but he 
figured Mrs. Potter wouldn’t mind another book or 
two to add to the boys’ reading lessons. 

Settling back down on his bedroll, Will 

background image

39

intentionally let himself get caught up in the 
adventures of Carruthers and Davies. It was an 
engrossing tale, and it was nearly a chapter before 
Will remembered to look up again. He found the girl 
sitting next to the saddle with the pad balanced on her 
knees, the tip of her tongue sticking out of the corner 
of her mouth as she concentrated on her drawing. 
The band of white cloth tied over her head made 
her look younger and a bit lopsided and Will smiled, 
feeling an unexpected surge of protectiveness.

His smile faded as he acknowledged the 

feeling.  hances were this girl was going to die of 
her burns when the infection set in. Even if she did 
survive, there was no possibility of him and John 
keeping her. She wasn’t their kin.

The thought made him wonder if she did have 

family. If she did, they’d have to be tracked down 
somehow, though Will couldn’t begin to imagine 
how if the girl didn’t start talking. Maybe there was 
something among the remains marked with the 
family’s name.

If she didn’t have family, things would be far 

more difficult. Even if the burn didn’t kill her, it was 
going to leave a significant and unsightly scar.  ill 
knew from John’s stories that visibly damaged 
children rarely made it out of orphanages and those 
that did usually found their way back, often with 
more scarring than when they’d left. There was no 
possibility of Will leaving this girl in an orphanage to 
rot; even if he would, John would never agree.

Hopefully she had family somewhere, because 

Will had no idea what they would do if she 

background image

40

didn’t.  Hey, girl,” he called, making his voice 
gentle to keep from startling the child. Didn’t do 
much good; she flinched badly, causing the pencil 
to slide across the page in a way she clearly hadn’t 
been planning judging from the way she scowled, 
first at the picture, then at Will. “Sorry,” he said, 
trying to keep from smiling. From this angle, with 
the bandage covering the eye closest to him, she 
looked a bit like a tiny, irate mummy. “I just realized 
that I can’t keep calling you ‘girl’ all the time. How 
about you tell me your name?” No response from the 
girl, naturally. “Maybe you could write it down for 
me?”  he girl just ducked her head.

“I didn’t think it’d be that easy,” Will admitted.  e 

considered the sky off in the distance, wondering 
if that was the direction John had headed. He was 
pretty sure there was a town in that direction, albeit 
one a good fifteen miles away, but he wouldn’t be 
surprised if John had been able to find a closer one. 
The man seemed to have a nose for civilization, 
possibly as a result of all of those years on the run. 
Still, it was getting closer to nightfall and no sign of 
John. Will sighed. “What if I do all of the talking and 
you just nod when I get it right? Can you do that for 
me?”

The girl considered that for a moment, dragging 

her pencil tip over her paper, though she was no 
longer looking at either. Finally, she nodded.

Will felt a surge of excitement at the possibility 

that he was finally going to get some answers.  That’s 
perfect. Now I’m going to go say some letters. Nod 
when I get to the first letter of your name.”

background image

41

Slowly he went the entire alphabet, without ever 

getting a nod from the girl. At first Will frowned, 
thinking she was just being obdurate, but the longer 
he went on reciting letters, the more tense the little 
girl’s body became and the harder she pressed her 
pencil point into the paper. Finally, Will gave up. 
“You can’t spell your name, can you?”

The girl just turned her head away.
“Well, it’s not like we have a shortage of time,” ill 

said, though the prospect of infection was hovering 
in the back of his mind. No reason to scare the girl, 
though; if the infection came, it came.  Is your name 
Molly?” Slight shake of the girl’s head. “Mary? 
Annie? Charlotte?” More shaking.  ill kept on 
going, thinking of every woman he’d ever met and 
every female name he’d ever heard.  ventually, he 
stumbled on “Kate” and the girl twitched.

“Kate?” Will repeated. The girl did something 

with her head that wasn’t quite a nod but wasn’t 
quite a shake, either. Taking that as ‘close, but not 
quite right,’ Will guessed, “Katie?”

This time the girl nodded and though it might’ve 

been a trick of the incoming dusk and the flickering 
firelight, Will thought she looked slightly happier – r 
at least less miserable – than before.

Will considered the girl and the fact that if John 

didn’t return in the next hour or so with medical 
supplies, there was a good chance that he and Katie 
would be stuck with each other for the rest of the 
night. The long, long night, during which Will was 
going to have to stay up to watch for infection and 
Katie was probably going to have nightmares.  orrific 

background image

42

ones. “Hey, Katie? How would you like to learn how 
to read?”

By the time dusk was falling in earnest, Katie 

had allowed Will close enough for him to borrow the 
notebook and show her the letters. Since they still 
had a bit of light left, he lined a few pages in her 
book so she could practice writing them while he 
cooked up the beans with a few chunks of bacon.  s 
she carefully drew a capital B, Will was forcibly 
reminded of Tommy sitting at the kitchen table, nose 
nearly touching the page as he copied the letters 
that Molly had written out for him. Tommy had been 
an uncommonly fast learner and he was reading a 
good year before any of the other kids in the town.

Katie was doing pretty well for her first time, 

better than Tommy, but then she was probably 
four or five years older and she had to have seen 
letters before, even if she hadn’t been able to read 
them.  till, Will felt a hint of pride as she filled the 
page with the alphabet. One thing for sure, she was 
a lot more patient than Tommy had been when he’d 
been learning to write.

By the time dinner was ready, dusk had pretty 

much fallen. Katie was still hard at work at her 
learning, though Will doubted the girl could see 
anything sitting that far back from the fire. He could 
hardly blame her for caution, however, so in the end 
he took both plates over and dropped down onto the 
ground next to her. She eyed him suspiciously for a 
moment, but the smell of the food was apparently 
enough of a distraction because a moment later she 
turned her attention to her plate and began wolfing 

background image

43

down her dinner.

Will faltered in his own eating at the sight of her 

bolting her food, so hungry that she was using both 
her fork and her hands. Up to this point, he hadn’t 
really looked at the girl too closely outside of her 
burn, but on closer inspection he saw that her wrists 
and ankles were stick thin and her head seemed a 
bit too big for her body.

Will swore to himself. Thanks to Lincoln’s 

Homestead Act, a lot of poor families from east of 
the Mississippi had opted to head west in the hopes 
of finding good free land on which to build a new 
life. Many of them sold everything they had to be 
able to afford a cheap wagon and a half-dead animal 
to pull it, leaving little if nothing for provisions. Most 
figured they could forage for food along the way; 
eastern forests were full of animals and wild fruit and 
even if the family was literate and had read some 
of the dime westerns available in every bookstore 
and library, it was impossible to truly comprehend 
the vast, dry plains and deserts of the west just from 
books.

Katie’s family was probably as illiterate as she 

was, which meant that not only had they not been 
expecting the lack of water and scarcity of food on 
the plains, but they undoubtedly didn’t realize that 
most watered land out west had long since been 
claimed by the first rush of homesteaders. These 
days it would be a miracle to find even a tiny spring 
that hadn’t yet been claimed, and chances were the 
family would be killed for that spring long before 
they could build the improvements necessary to 

background image

44

claim the land, much less survive the five years 
required before they could get the deed.

It was a hard thing to realize that Katie would 

likely have a better chance of surviving to adulthood 
now than she would have if her family were still 
alive.

Will’s morbid thoughts were interrupted by the 

faint sound of a horse being ridden harder than was 
probably safe in the twilight. Will’s head snapped 
up; next to him Katie froze like a rabbit caught in the 
gaze of a predator. “Get the quilt and go to the other 
side of the saddle,” Will murmured to her.  Hide 
under the blanket and make yourself as small as 
possible.”

Katie didn’t even bother to nod, just snatched up 

the quilt and scampered away through the shadows.

For his part, Will quickly wiped the girl’s plate 

and fork clean and limped over to the saddlebags 
to tuck them away, pulling out his rifle at the same 
time. Glancing back, he noted with grim satisfaction 
that the new cloth-covered lump next to the saddle 
looked like a pile of untidy luggage in the flickering 
firelight. Will considered going to sit back against 
the other side of the saddle, which was where he’d 
be if this were any ordinary night, but he couldn’t 
risk scrutiny in that area, so he limped over to the 
other side of the fire and settled back down onto his 
bedroll. The rifle he placed the edge of the bedroll 
farthest from the fire, where it would be hidden by 
the flickering shadows and uncertain light, and he 
picked up his barely touched plate of food and made 
a passable show of being hungry.

background image

45

All of which proved to be completely unnecessary 

when the man who rode into the camp turned out to 
be John.

Will jumped up and immediately regretted it when 

his bad leg cramped, forcing him to limp a couple of 
steps before the leg behaved the way it should. By 
that point, John was close enough to touch and Will 
ignored the residual pain in his thigh to focus all of 
his attention on embracing John.

“Shit,” John said, gripping Will tightly in 

return.  Did the girl ...”

“She’s fine,” Will said quickly. “She’s hiding 

behind the saddle over there. I was just,” he took 
a deep breath and considered what he was about 
to say, acutely aware of the small person who was 
undoubtedly listening intently to every word, having 
some dark thoughts. I’m glad you’re back.”

John smiled slightly and glanced over his 

shoulder to the saddle and the cloth-covered girl 
beyond. “Looks like she can’t see us,” he murmured 
as he turned back and, despite the entire nightmarish 
situation they now found themselves in, Will couldn’t 
help a tiny smile as John leaned forward for a gentle, 
but satisfyingly long and involved kiss.

Unfortunately, the possibility of curious eyes 

couldn’t be ignored forever so the kiss was all they 
could allow themselves. Will pulled back reluctantly. 
“Did you get the supplies?”

John nodded. “More canteens – all of them full of 

water – gauze, laudanum, some more food –”

Will cut in. “Laudanum? I don’t know that we’re 

going to need that. The girl doesn’t seem to be 

background image

46

feeling much pain.” A miracle, in Will’s opinion, but 
one for which he was deeply grateful.

“Bad burns don’t hurt much except at first,” John 

said. “The laudanum is for when it’s time to dose the 
burn with whisky.”

Will blanched. “Whisky? Again? Why?”
“To keep the infection away,” John said. “That’s 

what old doc Watkins said when Prosper burned.”

“Prosper,” Will said blankly. He was quite sure 

John never mentioned that town to him before. He 
had, however, told him a story once about a town 
that he’d cared about that had been burned to the 
ground. The town that John had helped to free from 
his old master’s tight grip, only to have it destroyed 
by the railroad a few years later. “Was that Tanner 
Stone’s town?”

John nodded. Will swore softly and embraced 

John again. John squeezed back so tightly Will’s 
ribs creaked. “How many were burned?” Will asked 
quietly, keeping his mouth next to John’s ear so the 
sound wouldn’t carry.

“A couple hundred survived the fire,” John 

whispered, the grim words washing against Will’s 
neck on a wave of hot breath. Any other time that 
heat would have moved down to Will’s loins, but 
now it just made him hold John tighter.

“And what percentage of those survived their 

burns?” When John didn’t answer right away, Will 
added, “If everyone who survived the fire was a 
dollar, then how many—”

“A nickel.”
Will’s stomach lurched. “A nickel?” 

background image

47

“There were hundreds of them,” John said, 

sounding a little desperate despite the quietness of 
his voice. “And only the doc and I to take care of 
them. We barely had enough whisky for them all.”

“And I’m guessing not nearly enough laudanum?”
John shook his head.
Will swore again. “John –” Will took a deep 

breath and glanced over John’s shoulder to make 
sure Katie was still hidden away. “John,” he started 
again, this time speaking so quietly that even Will 
himself had to strain to hear his words. “If the girl 
only has a nickel’s chance of surviving, maybe we 
should just skip the whisky.”

John tensed and pulled back. “But the doc said–”
“I can imagine what the doctor said,” Will cut 

in.  e could imagine the doctor, too – an older man 
who had come out west in his youth, full of frontier 
spirit but far away from any news of modern medical 
advancements. A man a lot like Doctor Smithson 
and his beloved leeches, the same leeches that he’d 
used on Molly during her last illness. The same 
leeches that Will had later learned had probably 
caused her death. “But she’s such a little girl, John. 
She shouldn’t have to die in agony.”

John’s body remained rigid in Will’s arms for a 

moment before he slumped. He didn’t say anything 
out loud, but Will felt the brush of John’s nose and 
mouth against his neck as John nodded.

“Thank you,” Will said in relief. He squeezed 

John tightly one more time, then let go. “You’ve had 
a long day; you need to eat.”

“Not really hungry right now,” John admitted.

background image

48

“Not even for beans and bacon with syrup on 

top?”

John’s lips twitched. “You have syrup?”
“Did you really think I’d go on the trail with you 

without it?” He shoved John gently. “Go, take care of 
Butterscotch. I’ll get your dinner ready.”

Despite his protests of not being hungry, John 

quickly finished off the remaining contents of the 
cooking pot. While John focused on filling his gullet, 
Will picked away at his own food and surreptitiously 
kept an eye on Katie. Once or twice he caught her 
eyes peeking out, though she quickly pulled the 
quilt back in place when she caught Will staring. He 
wondered how much of the preceding conversation 
she’d heard. He wondered how much she saw.

Will was starting to realize that the girl could 

potentially be far more of a problem than he’d 
previously thought. She knew John’s real first 
name, she undoubtedly had noticed John’s bright 
and highly recognizable horse, she knew Will’s 
name, and unless she was more dim-witted than Will 
thought, she’d probably figured out that he and John 
were a little closer than was strictly acceptable for two 
men. Right now, none of that mattered as she wasn’t 
speaking, but if she ever did start talking again, Will 
would have to keep a close ear out to make sure she 
didn’t let slip anything she shouldn’t.  e could only 
do that if she was still with them.

“How long before we’re sure she’ll live?” Will 

asked quietly.

John scooped the last of the sweetened beans 

and bacon into his mouth and set his plate aside.  If 

background image

49

the burn dries up instead of festering, she should be 
okay.”

Will failed to see how repeated application of 

whisky could encourage a burn to dry out, but kept 
that thought to himself. “Can she travel before then? 
Maybe we can get her to the town where you got 
your supplies.”

“I thought we decided that wasn’t safe.”
“That was when she couldn’t talk.”
John’s head snapped around. “She’s talking?”
“No, but she’s nodding and shaking her head. If 

you ask her the right questions, you can learn a lot.”

“Like?”
“Her name is Katie,” Will said and felt a hint 

of satisfaction at the impressed look on John’s 
face.  Also, she likes to draw and she doesn’t know 
how to read. I started teaching her the alphabet.”

John’s expression abruptly changed to one of 

panic. “Did you let her use my drawing pad?”

“No,” Will said cautiously. “I had her use my 

notebook. Why?”

John relaxed. “There’s some pictures in 

there a little girl shouldn’t see.” Will lifted his 
eyebrows.  Probably that no one should see except 
you.”

“Are these pictures that might be damaging to 

a young mind?” John didn’t answer, which was 
answer enough. Will shook his head. “You shouldn’t 
be drawing things like that; what would we do if 
people found it?”

“Start over,” John said simply.
“That’s your answer to everything,” Will 

background image

50

muttered. “I don’t want to start over again, John. I 
like our life.”

“You’re my life,” John said. “Everything else is 

just icing on the cake.”

Will stared at John, stunned. He’d never had 

cause to doubt John’s affections, and he hoped that 
John knew that those affections were returned, but 
they rarely spoke words of love to each other.

“John, did something happen in the town?”
John rubbed his hands over his face, briefly 

distorting his familiar features. “I wasn’t planning 
on telling you. I wasn’t sure if I should.”

“We can’t have secrets between us, John.  specially 

not here.” Here in the west, where John was a 
wanted man and Will’s damaged leg was much more 
than a mild inconvenience.

John nodded and dropped his hands. “I know. I 

know, but...” He sighed. “I was in the saloon, buying 
more whisky when I heard some men talking. They 
were drunk and talking louder than they probably 
meant to, about a woman that they’d–” he glanced 
back over at the unmoving, quilt-covered lump 
behind “– shared. They were laughing about how 
they’d made the husband watch and one of them said 
that he wished they’d taken a turn with the girl.” His 
voice lowered as he spoke the last few words, until it 
was no more than a whisper.

Will suddenly felt cold. “You think they were 

talking about Katie? Goddamn it. How many of them 
were there?”

“Five.”
“Did you kill them?”

background image

51

“I wanted to. It would’ve been so easy. They 

were stupid with drink, not paying attention to who 
was around them. I could’ve killed ‘em all before 
they had a chance to draw a gun. No one would’ve 
stopped me. Hell, I think the whores might’ve even 
thanked me.”

“But you didn’t,” Will said through a throat so 

tight it was getting hard to breathe. “Why?”

John looked over then, his eyes burning.  Because 

I made a promise to you, Will. As long as that promise 
stands, I’ll never kill anyone again, except in self 
defense.” He took a deep breath.  But I’m asking you 
now: release me. Release me from that promise so I 
can go back to town and kill those bastards who hurt 
that little girl and raped her mother and murdered 
her family.”

Will stared at him, his heart pounding away in 

his chest. Part of him wanted to say yes. Part of him 
thought of those ruined, half-burned bodies and of 
the little girl hiding away under her dead mother’s 
ragged quilt and wanted to rain bloody vengeance 
on those inhuman bastards.

But the other part of him, the better part, asked, 

Who are you to play judge and jury? Who are you to 
kill five men, because you would be killing them just 
a surely as if you pulled the trigger yourself?

And part of him, a dark, shameful piece of 

selfishness that he kept buried so deep that he 
sometimes managed to forget it existed at all, that 
part of him hated John at that moment, hated him 
for forcing Will to make this decision, to be his 
conscience.

background image

52

“I can’t,” Will whispered painfully. “I’m sorry, 

John, but I can’t.”

John stared at Will for a moment, before his 

head dropped down between his shoulders, looking 
utterly defeated. A moment later he stood up and 
walked away into the darkness.

Will didn’t try to stop him.

background image

53

Chapter 5

As twilight darkened into the true black of night, 

so did Will’s mood. Initially, he’d taken comfort in 
the fact that John had left without supplies and that 
Butterscotch was still standing on the other side 
of the fire, butting her nose into the long-suffering 
Clarence’s withers. The longer John was gone, 
however, the more aware Will was that John never 
went anywhere without a healthy roll of bills in his 
pocket and his guns on his hips. That town he’d gone 
to for supplies couldn’t have been too far away if he’d 
ridden there, scouted and purchased supplies, and 
ridden back in an afternoon.  ertainly close enough 
to walk, if a man was determined. From there, it 
would be easy to buy or rent a horse and ride to the 
nearest town with a train station.

So in the morning, Will would ride for the closest 

train station as well. He’d talk to John and hopefully 
they could find a compromise. If not, he could at least 
return Butterscotch to John and then maybe buy a 
ticket as well. Will had plenty of money on him, more 
than enough for a train ticket back to Boston ...

Boston. His city, where his beautiful, comfortable 

house was, a house that Will had never appreciated 
as much as he did now, as he remembered that the 
house had been purchased with John’s money, back 
when John’s money was all they had.

Will had his own money now, of course; his books 

were very successful and he usually wrote several of 
them every year. He could afford a house of his own, 

background image

54

for what that was worth. At the moment, it didn’t feel 
like it would be worth much, but with Katie to worry 
about –

Katie! Will’s head snapped up and he twisted 

in his seat, looking for any sign of the girl. Not 
seeing any movement or any girl-shaped shadows, 
Will forced himself to his feet and limped over to 
Clarence’s saddle, where he’d seen the girl last.  ure 
enough, a lumpy quilt was lying motionless on the 
ground.

Will’s throat went dry as he took in the quilt’s 

eerie stillness.

Resisting the urge to poke the lump, Will instead 

knelt down on his good leg, searched out a corner of 
the quilt, and carefully folded the blanket back.

He promptly let out a sigh of relief as he found 

the girl underneath, her cheeks rosy and her hair 
slightly damp with sleep sweat underneath the silk 
shirt bandage. Carefully, Will reached out and used 
a finger to drag a couple of strands of that hair away 
from her eyes. Then, feeling deeply nostalgic for a 
son who was growing up far too fast, Will gave into 
the urge to run his fingers through the girl’s hair. It 
was as silky and fine as he remembered Tommy’s 
hair being, and he felt a pang of longing to see his 
son.

That wasn’t possible, of course. Tommy was 

already in Canada by now, undoubtedly having the 
time of his life with his friends.

Maybe Will shouldn’t go to back to Boston.  here 

were a lot of interesting-sounding places in the 
west, some just as modern and developed as the east 

background image

55

coast. Maybe he’d go to Chicago. It wasn’t too far 
away and he’d always wanted to see the Windy City. 
The Pinkertons were based there, and while most of 
their work was in breaking unions, Will remember 
reading a book about how one of their detectives had 
tracked down the bodies of three children who had 
gone missing. Surely someone like that would be 
able to find Katie’s living relatives, if they existed.

“She still alive?”
Will nearly toppled over as he twisted around.
John was standing behind him, the flickering 

firelight shadows making him look like he was 
covered in dust. “John!”

“The girl,” John said patiently.
Will swallowed, and forced himself to turn back 

to the girl. His fingers had gotten tangled up in 
her hair and he carefully worked them free as he 
answered. “She’s fine. Still no fever.”

No answer from John, just the sound of boots 

crunching against the dirt. Will sighed and carefully 
pulled the quilt up to Katie’s chin, then pushed 
himself to his feet.

John was sitting on the other side of the fire and 

in the better light Will could see that his grubbiness 
wasn’t caused by shadows. “Where were you?”

“Digging graves.”
“In the dark? Without tools?”
“There was a shovel on the wagon.”
Will eased himself down next to John and stared 

into the fire. “Wasn’t sure if you were coming back.”

Out of the corner of his eye, Will saw John turn 

his head. “All that book learning and you’re still an 

background image

56

idiot.”

Will felt the corners of his mouth twitch up a bit, 

as the tightness in his belly finally eased. “I’m sorry 
about the promise.”

John turned back to the fire. “I made my choice.   

don’t regret it.”

The next morning they changed Katie’s bandages. 

There still wasn’t any sign of infection, but the silk 
was nearly soaked through so John made Katie 
drink an entire canteen of water by herself before 
beginning to wrap her head again, this time in the 
clean gauze he’d purchased in town.

“How can we tell if the burn is healing?” 

Will asked, eyeing the massive, seeping wound 
doubtfully.

“It’ll scab over and dry up,” John said absently, 

adjusting the gauze so it didn’t catch in the girl’s 
hair.

“Wouldn’t it dry up faster if it was exposed to air?”
John’s hands paused. “Dr. Watkins always 

covered the burns.”

Watkins, the doctor who’d lost 95% of his 

patients. Katie was doing well so far, however, and 
the bandages weren’t causing her any obvious pain, 
so Will just nodded and went off to fix breakfast.

After eating, Will and John had a quiet, heated 

discussion about what to do next. They both agreed 
that they couldn’t remain where they were, not with 
the killers of Katie’s family just a few miles away.  ill 
wanted to head east, to Wichita, where there was 
sure to be a hospital. John wanted to head west, to a 

background image

57

small abandoned ranch house that he’d heard about 
in town. Katie kept her opinions to herself, though 
Will did notice the way she curled up into a ball 
when their arguments grew a bit more vocal.

In the end, they decided to head south; they 

were three days from Amarillo, which probably 
had a hospital and definitely had a doctor. More 
importantly, a railroad ran through the town, which 
would cut off more than half of their remaining travel 
time. The horses would undoubtedly be unhappy 
with the situation – Will was dreading trying to get 
Butterscotch onto a stock-car – but if it meant getting 
the girl to Mrs. Potter a week and a half early, it was 
worth the trouble. If there was one thing he and 
John could agree on, it was that Mrs. otter would 
know what to do.

The next couple of days passed quickly as Will 

and John rode hard for Texas. They took few breaks 
during the day, primarily to rest the horses, and both 
nights all three of them crashed hard and fast into 
sleep. After that first day, John declared himself too 
tired to deal with Katie’s bandages and left them off; 
that morning was the first opportunity that Will had 
to see the burn in bright light and he was surprised 
to find that within the weeping red wound were 
patches of dry white skin the size of quarters.

“Is the skin supposed to look like that?” Will 

whispered to John as Katie went off to do her 
business behind a bush.

John sighed. “I’ve seen it before. None of them 

made it as long as she has.”

“Did they feel pain?” Will was starting to worry 

background image

58

about that, too. At first the lack of pain had seemed 
like a blessing. Coupled with the color of the skin, 
however, Will was starting to think it was unnatural.

“Only when the doctor was treating them.” John 

rubbed his face. “God, Will. How many of those 
people died because of me?”

Will turned to face him, startled. “What do you 

mean?”

“Look at her! She’s alive, not in any pain, 

otherwise healthy ... do you think that would’ve been 
true if you’d let me do Dr. Watkins’s treatment?”

Katie, who had just come from around the bush 

when John had started shouting, froze for a half-
second before turning on her heel and heading over 
to the horses. She promptly hid herself between 
them.

John laughed humorlessly. “And now I’m scaring 

her. Great. She barely looks at me as it is.”

“She’s just spent more time with me,” Will said 

quietly. “She’ll get used to you, too, John.”

John blew out a lungful of air. “Come on,” he said 

flatly. “We’re wasting daylight.”

The night before they reached Amarillo, Will and 

John stayed up by the fire rather than laying out 
their bedrolls. Katie looked as if she were planning 
on staying up with them, but she wasn’t used to 
the riding that they were doing and even bouncing 
along on Clarence’s hindquarters was exhausting if 
you did it long enough. Before night had fully fallen, 
she was asleep.

“Think she’s out?” John asked quietly.

background image

59

“Like a light. Thought about what we’re going to 

do in Amarillo?”

John chewed on his lower lip. “It’s been nearly 

eight years since my last robbery. More than ten 
since the last time I stole anything in Texas.  aybe 
the posters aren’t up anymore.”

“Maybe.”
“You don’t sound convinced.”
Will sighed. “John Anderson books sell really 

well in Texas.”

“Damn it. Times like these, I wish I never told 

you to send that first story in.”

Will snorted. “Don’t be ridiculous, John. You love 

those books more than I do. You love seeing little 
kids reading them and talking about how much they 
want to be like John Anderson.”

John opened his mouth and then closed it 

again.  Maybe.”

Will hid a smile.
“But it makes things difficult now,” John added.  e 

stared into the fire for a moment. “I could always go 
as Charles Merriweather.”

“You don’t have time to regrow the beard; without 

that, you’ll look just like you do in your wanted 
posters. Besides–” Will poked a stick into the fire. 
“Katie’s heard me calling you John.”

“What does that matter? She doesn’t speak.”
“She’s a kid, John. Trust me, she’ll decide to 

speak at the worst possible moment and likely say 
the worst possible thing.”

They sat in silence a few minutes longer, watching 

background image

60

the last traces of dusk fade from the sky.  We’re at 
least thirty miles from Amarillo,” Will said abruptly.

“Yeah,” John said warily. “If you’re worried about 

the horses, they’ll –”

“I’m not thinking about the horses. We’re in ranch 

country, John, and thirty miles is too far for a horse 
and wagon to do in a day or even two. There must be 
a supply post around here somewhere, probably on 
the main trail. They may not have a sheriff’s station 
or post office, but wanted posters still get put up, 
usually in the general store. I could go in and see if 
your poster is still up.”

John considered that. “We could use some more 

food.”

“And Katie needs a new dress.” They both looked 

at the girl, who was still wearing the same filthy, 
threadbare rags as when they first found her.  Or 
two. Honestly, I don’t know that I’d feel comfortable 
bringing her into Amarillo dressed like that. 
Questions would be asked.”

“Questions that wouldn’t be asked in a supply 

post?”

“Small towns and supply posts understand how 

harsh the west is in ways that city folk don’t. I’ll say 
she’s my niece and that she was attacked by Indians. 
She clearly trusts me. They’ll believe it.”

“Unless she speaks.”
“Unless she speaks,” Will conceded. “Then there 

might be trouble.”

“I’m going with you.”
Will turned to him, exasperated. “The whole 

point of this is to see if you’re still wanted without 

background image

61

you getting arrested.”

“They aren’t going to know I’m there, Will. You 

know I can move through a town without being 
seen.”

Will felt a wash of affection as he remembered 

those early days, before he and John had ever been 
intimate with each other, when John had insisted on 
accompanying Will on his annual cattle drive.  nce 
they’d reached their destination, John had snuck 
into Will’s hotel room via the window to avoid 
capture. “That was at night. And you had friends in 
Bisbee.”

“I didn’t always have friends in Bisbee,” John 

pointed out. “And I didn’t get caught then, either.”  ill 
opened his mouth to argue some more, but John 
added, “I’ll be careful, Will. I’ll stay in the back ways 
and the alleys, in the shadows.”

“It’s a risk,” Will said helplessly.
“So’s a man going into a town with a damaged 

girl who isn’t his blood kin. I just want to be nearby 
if there’s trouble. Tell me you wouldn’t do the same 
if I was the one going into town.”

Will scowled, but he could hardly argue the point. 

“You’ll be careful.” It was a command.

“I’ve done this before. I’ll be fine.” Will continued 

to stare at him. John sighed. “Yes, I’ll be careful. I 
promise.”

Will winced at the choice of words, but nodded 

and turned back to the fire. He watched it in silence 
for several long minutes, listening to the crackle as 
the fire burnt away tiny pockets of sap, feeling the 
shifting heat of the flames on his face as the night 

background image

62

wind brushed the hair away from his neck. The 
smell of burning wood filled his nose, overpowering 
John’s scent.

“I want to touch you,” Will said, hoarsely.
“God, yes,” John said, and the depth of longing 

in his voice was startling. “She’s asleep.”

“But what if she wakes up and sees us?” The very 

thought made Will’s balls crawl.

“You didn’t worry about Tommy seeing when you 

and Molly kissed, did you?”

Will leveled a stare at him. “I’m not talking about 

kissing.”

“I know. But I think kissing is the only thing we’re 

going to be doing until we get to the ranch.”

“I’m afraid once we start kissing, we might move 

on to other things,” Will admitted.

“You don’t need to be afraid,” John said, leaning 

in to brush his lips across Will’s. Any thought of 
protest fled Will’s mind as he reciprocated with 
enthusiasm.

In the end, John had the right of it: they kissed 

and comforted each other thoroughly by the fire, but 
any time Will felt the urge to move his hands lower, 
the thought of the little girl sleeping nearby stopped 
him. Finally, though, the kissing got to be too much 
without the possibility of going further and he pulled 
back reluctantly. “We should get some sleep.”

“Yeah,” John said roughly, his eyes locked on 

Will’s mouth. “Need to be awake for tomorrow.”

They stared at one another. “Sleep,” Will 

reminded.

John let out a long breath. “Right, sleep.” He 

background image

63

shook his head and shifted over to his bedroll, which 
was laid out next to Will’s.

Will dropped back onto his own bedroll and stared 

up into the stars, trying to ignore the throbbing heat 
between his legs.

“Will?” John said quietly.
“Yeah, John?”
“Next time we go on a vacation, let’s take the 

train.”

“Amen to that,” Will muttered. He turned to his 

side, facing away from temptation, and did his best 
to think of anything at all other than sex. This was 
looking to be a very long night.

The next morning, both Will and John were 

inclined to be irritable. Katie put up with it for a few 
minutes before going to hide between the horses. 
Will watched her go with a niggling of guilt in his 
stomach, but decided it was probably best for her to 
stay out of the way until he and John had consumed 
enough coffee to be human.

“Butterscotch has really taken to the girl, hasn’t 

she?” Will commented after guzzling down his first 
cup.

John looked over blearily; he looked like he’d 

gotten even less sleep than Will. “That’s because the 
girl keeps bribing her with my candy.”

Since Will knew perfectly well that John slipped 

candy to both Katie and Butterscotch every chance 
he got, he just hid his smile into his cup and set 
about getting the breakfast ready.

Civilization, when they found it just before noon, 

background image

64

proved to be a village nestled into a shallow hollow 
in the earth. As they topped the rise just before the 
hollow, Will and John both stopped to take in the long 
main drag of façade-fronted buildings, with three 
intersecting side streets lined with residences.  That 
is not a supply post,” John said flatly.

“Must be more ranchers out here than I 

thought,”  ill admitted. “But it’ll make shopping 
for supplies easier. And a better chance for finding 
certain posters.”

John frowned, but nodded. “Don’t forget more 

candy.”

Will smiled. “Top of my list. Stay safe. Don’t let 

anyone see you.”

“You stay out of trouble.” John’s hand lifted as if he 

meant to reach out to Will, but his eyes flicked back 
to Katie, precariously perched on Will’s saddlebags, 
and the hand dropped. “Don’t take too long.”

“We won’t. Katie, you got a good grip?” Will felt 

a nod against his back and, with one quick glance 
back at John, he kicked Clarence into a canter.

After four years in Boston, Will found that all but 

the biggest of Western cities looked small to his eyes. 
Objectively speaking, however, he had to admit 
that this particular town was of a significant size. 
Certainly it was larger than the small town that had 
been the supply point for his own ranch; there had 
to be logging or mining in the area to keep a town 
of this size in business. No less than five saloons 
dotted the street, as well as a bank, two hotels, a 
general store with a post office shingle hanging in 

background image

65

the window, a hardware store, an outfitter, a barber, 
a restaurant, and, oddly, a dress shop. Will’s gaze 
lingered on that latter establishment, but he couldn’t 
imagine it would have ready-made dresses available 
and he wasn’t about to wait for a dress to be tailored 
for the girl.  hatever was available in the general 
store would have to suffice.

There was also a sheriff’s station and Will gave 

that building more consideration. The smart thing 
to do, what he should do, was to go straight into that 
station, report the murder of Katie’s family, and use 
that opportunity to look for any wanted posters.  f 
he did that, however, the girl would be immediately 
removed from Will’s care, as he wasn’t her blood kin. 
That was not acceptable. After all of the terrible tales 
John had shared about his life in the orphanage, Will 
wasn’t about to abandon Katie into the merciless 
hands of public charity. 

Not that Will had come around to the idea of 

adopting the girl himself. The very idea of two men 
living with a young girl was positively indecent.  ven 
if she was related to them, questions would be raised. 
Without a blood connection, the question was an 
impossible one.

Unfortunately, that didn’t leave Will with a clear 

path forward. It would be one thing if Katie was a 
happy, healthy girl; she was pretty enough and fairly 
young and there undoubtedly would be families in 
Boston who would want to adopt her. A traumatized, 
disfigured child, on the other hand, would not be 
very appealing to prospective families.  ill could 
all too easily see how the girl could end up in a 

background image

66

situation that would make John’s orphanage look 
like a paradise.

The only thing he was sure of was that he couldn’t 

risk revealing Katie’s identity to a stranger.  rs. Potter 
would hopefully know what to do, if they could get 
the girl to her, and if she failed them, both Will and 
John – especially John – had influence in Boston. 
The girl would find a home, a happy one.

At the moment, however, it would be unfortunate 

if anyone in town realized that he and Katie were 
strangers to one another, so as soon as Clarence was 
safely stabled for the afternoon, Will pulled Katie 
into the shadow of the barn and gracelessly crouched 
down before her. “Katie, before we go to the store, I 
need to ask a favor. If anyone asks me who you are, 
I’m going to tell them you’re my niece.  hat I need 
you to do is agree with me, okay? If they ask if you 
are my niece, you just nod. Can you do that for me?”

Katie frowned. Will sighed. “It’s lying, I know.  ut 

it’s really important that no one knows we’re not 
kin. If they find out, they’ll take you away.” An 
unpleasant thought occurred to him. “Unless you 
don’t want to stay with us?” After all, she was never 
meant to be a prisoner. Fortunately, Katie shook 
her head rigorously, relieving Will’s mind. “Then 
I’m afraid we’re going to have to be liberal with the 
truth. Hopefully no one will ask, but if they do, are 
you willing to pretend to be my niece?”

This time Katie nodded without hesitation.
“Good girl.” Will pushed himself back to his feet 

with a wince. “Come on. We have a lot of supplies 
to buy.”

background image

67

The next few hours were a blur of goods and the 

men and women who sold them. They started at the 
general store, where Will found a small selection 
of ready-made dresses. The sizes left much to be 
desired, however; clearly most of the local girls 
made their own clothes. In the end, he had to pay the 
shopkeeper an extra two dollars to hem the skirt; the 
end result was a plain patterned dress that probably 
would’ve been cheaper to buy at the dressmaker, if 
not faster.

As the plump woman measured Katie’s legs, Will 

looked through the other ready made clothes and he 
hesitated over the boys’ trousers and shirts.  ingering 
the rough canvas cloth, he came to a decision. 
“I think we’d like a set of these as well.”  hen the 
woman’s eyebrows shot up, he added,  Everything 
in the wagon was lost in the fire.  atie’s about the 
same size as her brother.”

Thankfully, despite all of Will’s dire predictions, 

Katie did not spontaneously choose this moment 
to begin speaking again and the woman accepted 
the explanation without further comment. She also 
accepted a long list of additional supplies that they 
would need, to be picked up on their way out of town.

Next stop was the livestock market, which was 

mostly empty this time of year, but which had a 
few horses for sale. Will didn’t have John’s eye for 
horseflesh, but he looked over the stock carefully 
and dutifully checked the teeth of a few of the more 
docile animals. In the end he chose a plodding pony 
that trundled placidly around the paddock.  ohn 
would undoubtedly mock Will for his choice, but the 

background image

68

pony looked far too sedate to ever spook with a young 
child on its back and besides, Katie’s tight shoulders 
softened slightly as the pony lipped affectionately at 
her fingers.

Packhorse in tow, they went to the outfitters 

for a saddle, bags, bedroll, and a third set of tin 
eating utensils. As Will mulled over the options 
for each, he noticed Katie hovering near a pile 
of silk handkerchiefs that were no doubt aimed 
for greenhorns and the gentlemen miners that 
periodically came west. Some of the clothes were 
dyed in jewel-bright colors, and Katie’s eyes lingered 
most lovingly on a bright red square of fabric. Will 
told himself that a silk handkerchief was a ridiculous 
item in the dry and dusty west. An indulgent piece of 
frippery. A waste of money.  hat didn’t stop him from 
adding one to the top of his pile of purchases and the 
look on Katie’s face when he handed it to her made 
it impossible to regret his decision.

Once outside, Katie carefully folded her present 

and tucked it away in the pocket of her filthy 
dress.   corner of the handkerchief stuck out of 
the pocket, looking ridiculous against the cheap 
flower-patterned cotton, but Katie clearly didn’t 
care.  ctually, she almost looked happy as they 
walked along the boardwalk, heading back to the 
general store with the new saddlebags draped over 
Will’s shoulder, ready to be filled.

Suddenly, Katie tensed and ducked behind 

Will.  ill managed not to startle at the abrupt 
movement, but he frowned at the sudden shift in her 
behavior and looked around to see what might’ve 

background image

69

spooked her.

Nothing immediately caught his eye. It was a 

weekday, which meant thinner crowds – the cowboys 
usually managed to spend most of their Friday pay 
during the weekends – and more women than men. 
Will couldn’t imagine why Katie would be afraid of 
any of the women, so he focused on the men: mostly 
travelers, with the odd prospector and rancher. 
Layabouts and scoundrels would be in one of the 
town saloons, but those were farther down the street 
and this time of day the rail in front of the saloons 
was empty, so the most obvious suspects weren’t the 
problem.

Unfortunately, none of the other men on the 

street looked particularly dangerous either. Will 
considered his options and whispered, “Katie, I’m 
going to back up into the door behind me. If you 
want to stay hidden, you should back up, too.  ouch 
my arm if you understand.” Grubby fingers brushed 
over his elbow. “Good. I’m backing up now.”

The entire affair proved less awkward than Will 

feared, mainly because the door of the building – he 
bank, as it turned out – was already open and because 
Katie ducked through the door without waiting for 
Will. Impediment removed, Will didn’t bother with 
backing up and turned to walk in after her.

Inside it was cool and quiet, despite the half dozen 

people lined up at the counter. Will had noticed that 
about banks; quieter than libraries, most of them. 
This particular specimen looked to be rather more 
lavish than most western banks: the ceiling was 
high enough that Will couldn’t touch it with his arms 

background image

70

stretched up, windows were cut into the walls both 
at the front of the building and at the side, and there 
were two tellers manning the counter, with a shiny 
brass scale between them that meant it was mining 
that was feeding the town, probably gold, maybe 
silver.

Both tellers were busy with scruffy, unwashed 

men; Will could smell them from where he was 
standing by the door. Three or four other people 
were standing in line, and Will had just enough time 
to see that one of them was a well-dressed woman 
when his attention was caught by the way that Katie 
immediately ran over to a corner and tucked herself 
into a little ball in the space beneath the front and 
side window.

Will frowned, but the silence of the room kept him 

from speaking out loud. Instead he moved closer to 
her and murmured, just barely above his breath, 
“Katie, I need you to tell me why you’re so scared.” 
Of course she didn’t respond, so he added,  If you 
don’t tell me, I can’t protect you from him. Or her. 
Or ... it.” He sighed. “You don’t have to actually say 
anything. Just point me in the right direction.”

Katie considered that for a second before rising 

to her knees and leaning forward to point out the 
window. Will followed her pointing finger to a dandy 
man, dressed in silks and finery better suited for a 
woman’s fancy dress than a man’s suit. “Him?”  ill 
said doubtfully, pointing at the dandy. Katie nodded 
and retreated back to her corner. “Why?”

Katie just whimpered and wrapped her arms 

around herself, rocking slightly.

background image

71

Will’s stomach turned queasy. “He’s not – he’s 

not the one who hurt your family, is he?”

She nodded. Will cursed quietly, then cursed 

again more loudly as he realized the dandy man was 
moving in the direction of the bank. Behind him, he 
heard a feminine voice murmuring disapprovingly.

Ignoring the commotion he was causing, Will 

dropped the saddlebags and stripped off his coat.  e 
handed it to Katie. “Sit as far back in the corner as 
possible and cover yourself with that. No matter 
what you hear, you stay covered, all right?”

Katie nodded quickly and pushed even farther 

back into the corner under the windows. As soon as 
she stopped moving Will draped the saddlebags over 
her, making it look like nothing more than a pile of 
supplies waiting for its owner to finish his banking.

Not a moment too soon, either; Will had just 

shifted over to stand at the back of the line when the 
dandy man stepped inside. “My, my, my,” the man 
said. “What a charming little bank.” He managed 
to sound somewhat menacing, despite the fact that 
he was wearing a scarlet bow-tie, a bright green 
waistcoat, and what looked to be an eagle’s feather 
glued to the side of his bowler.

Far more menacing, however, were the two 

men who entered the bank and flanked him. The 
new arrivals were more plainly dressed in cotton 
shirts without cuffs or collars and rough-hewn 
laborers’ ants. All of which went right out of Will’s 
mind the moment the two men pulled their guns.

“Gentlemen – and lady,” the dandy man 

proclaimed, winking at the sole female. The lady 

background image

72

was dressed a cut above what Will would expect to 
see out west, and her big eyes and patrician nose 
put him in the mind of some of the pretty things that 
threw themselves at John in Boston. This woman 
didn’t look much like the type to throw herself 
at anyone, however, and she looked right down 
that long straight nose at the dandy, decidedly 
unimpressed.

The dandy’s smile slipped for a moment, though 

Will could hardly imagine how the dandy could be 
so surprised that a lady wouldn’t be impressed with 
his tacky finery. The man recovered, however, and 
plastered on a wide, fake-looking grin as he continued 
on with his patter. “As I’m sure you’re already well 
aware, we are the Gentlemen Robbers!  y name is 
Charming Charlie Charleston and I’ll be your host 
for this robbery.”

Will felt his eyebrows trying to reach his hairline. 

Charming Charlie? Gentlemen robbers?  as the 
man serious? Frankly, it was hard to imagine that 
these men were really the people who had attacked 
Katie’s family. They didn’t seem competent enough, 
especially after years of writing John’s exploits.

Charming Charlie stepped forward toward 

the line, his eyes moving right past Will to the 
woman.  ehind him, the two men with guns bypassed 
the line and went to the counter. One held his gun on 
the tellers, while the other jumped over the counter 
with surprising nimbleness. Their movements were 
quick and practiced, as if they’d gone through these 
exact same motions many times before, but Will’s 
attention was drawn away from them and back to 

background image

73

the dandy as the overdressed man pulled a canvas 
bag from his pocket and held it out to the portly, 
expensively dressed gentleman standing next to 
the woman. “Money, watch, jewelry,” Charlie said, 
clearly speaking to the man, though his eyes were 
locked on the woman. “Anything that might fetch a 
fair price.”

The portly man scowled. “This watch is a family 

heirloom. It’s been in my family for generations.”

Charming Charlie finally turned from the woman, 

his attention moving down to the watch chain that 
stretched across the other man’s stomach.  he portly 
man’s face started to turn red as Charlie reached out 
with one finger to lift the watch out of its pocket by 
the chain. “How dare you –”

“No!” Charlie shouted. Will flinched in surprise 

at the yell. “How dare you?” Charlie continued.

“You and your ilk, you selfish overfed worms 

with your hoarded wealth.” Charlie’s hand came 
up to grip the portly man’s shoulder and the man 
winced.  Bastards like you are everything that is 
wrong with this country!” The older man blustered, 
but didn’t have a chance to say anything more 
before Charming Charlie punched him in the 
stomach.  hen Charlie pulled back his fist, there 
was blood everywhere, and the glint of a knife was 
visible between his fingers.

Charlie tutted, his voice suddenly sharp and clear 

again, with none of the gravelly hate that had filled 
his last sentence. “Honestly now, look what you made 
me do.” Looking calm as could be, he whipped a silk 
handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped the blood 

background image

74

on his hands. The fabric wasn’t doing much good, 
however, and the blood mostly ended up smeared 
over his fingers. With a sigh, Charlie discarded the 
stained hanky and reached for another, completely 
ignoring the wounded man bleeding out at his feet 
or the way that the bank patrons were staring on in 
horror.

Will swore under his breath and shifted back 

slowly, trying to get a better look out of the windows. 
If the gang only consisted of these three men, then 
maybe all of the patrons could rush the robbers at 
the same time and –

There was a man outside standing right next 

to the window, dressed much the same as the two 
robbers at the counter. He was looking in through 
the glass with a grim expression on his face that 
turned positively dire when he caught sight of Will 
looking out, and he pulled the side of his jacket back, 
exposing a weapon.

Will swore again and turned back toward the 

bank, where Charlie had apparently abandoned his 
attempts to clean his knife and had now sidled up to 
the woman. He reached out and took a gloved hand 
with his blood-streaked one. His lips curled up in 
a smile that might’ve been charming once upon a 
time, but now looked like the rictus of death.  My 
goodness. I would never have imagined that I would 
find such a lovely prairie rose in such a dusty little 
town.” He lifted the gloved hand to his lips.

The woman paled and her throat worked as she 

swallowed, but her voice was clear and crisp when 
she spoke. “You will unhand me, sir, or I will scream.”

background image

75

Charlie’s awful smile turned conspiratorial.  I’ll 

tell you a secret, my dear. My friend Hank – he 
gentleman over there next to the safe – well, he 
rather enjoys it when a woman screams. Not the most 
socially understood preference, but I always thought 
it a bit hard that he should be denied a woman’s 
touch just because of a few eccentricities. e make 
allowances.” Will felt the contents of his stomach 
curdle as Charlie added. “You know, you’re just the 
type of woman he likes best.”

The woman was holding herself so rigidly now 

that she looked like a sharp blow would shatter 
her.  er hand was still in the grip of Charlie’s and 
her lips were pressed tight enough that they were 
nearly white. Will ached to go to her, to fight the 
dandy bastard off, but he was painfully aware of the 
barely-hidden girl in the corner. The thought of what 
would happen to Katie if Will got himself killed was 
unbearable.

Suddenly the woman pursed her lips and spit in 

Charlie’s eye. As he stumbled back, wiping at his 
eye and leaving streaks of blood on his face, she 
screamed.

Charlie stood upright, his face furious and his 

hands clenched into fists. “You cunt!”

The woman just stared at him, her head held 

high. Charlie snarled and lunged at her and Will 
had just taken a step forward to intervene when the 
window next to him shattered and the air filled with 
the sound of gunfire.

Will dove into the corner of the room, covering 

Katie as best he could; coat, saddlebags and 

background image

76

all.  ehind him he could hear screams and the 
loud retorts of half a dozen revolvers going off, the 
cacophony echoing off of the high ceilings and 
building up on itself until the sound was so loud Will 
almost felt like he could reach out and touch it.  crid 
gunsmoke teased its way into Will’s nose and his 
spine clenched as he anticipated the hot blaze of a 
bullet burrowing into his back.

Suddenly the room fell silent. Will’s ears burned 

with the lack of sound and for a second he stayed 
where he was, just in case the lull was a temporary 
one. The need to know what had happened was too 
great, however, and he lifted his head. From where 
he was crouched, he could see out the shattered 
window, where two men were lying dead in the 
street. Standing over their bodies was John.

Will sucked in a startled breath of air and stood 

up abruptly, turning around to take in the aftermath 
inside the bank. Charming Charlie Charleston and 
his two accomplices were lying dead. The man 
Charlie had knifed looked like he might be dead, 
too. All of the other people in the bank were slowly 
pushing themselves to their feet, looking dazed.

All of them except for the woman, who was lying 

on the floor, curled up on her side.

Dread pieced Will’s gut as he moved toward her, 

feeling as if he was moving slower than usual, as if 
he was wading through a river of molasses.  Ma’am,” 
he said thickly, his throat so tight it was hard to force 
the word out. “Ma’am, are you all right?”

The woman moaned and turned over onto her 

back, revealing the knife sticking out of her gut.

background image

77

Will hissed and fell to his knees next to the 

woman, ignoring the pain that immediately shot up 
his bad thigh. “Stay still,” he ordered as he wrapped 
his hand around the handle of the knife.  e didn’t 
give her time to think or question before wrenching it 
out with one sharp pull. Blood immediately bubbled 
out of her stomach like water from a spring and Will 
flattened his hands over the wound, trying to hold in 
as much blood as he could.

All around him, men were slowly climbing to their 

feet, looking dazed and confused. “Help me!”  ill 
shouted at them. “Someone get me a goddamn 
doctor!”

One of the others, a young man wearing miner’s 

clothing, ran out the door.

Will turned his attention back to the woman.  he 

was staring back at him, her eyes locked on his.  No 
need for the boy to rush,” she rasped. “I’m dying.”

“Don’t you say that,” Will choked out. “Don’t you 

dare say that.”

The woman’s lips turned up and Will took some 

comfort from that, and from the lack of blood staining 
those lips. Her face was mighty pale, however, and 
only getting paler as blood slid slickly through Will’s 
fingers and puddled on the floor. So much goddamn 
blood: Will could feel it soaking through the legs 
of his pants, could feel the warmth of it as it ran 
through his fingers.

Will drew in a shaky breath. “Is there anyone I 

can get for you? Your husband, maybe?”

The woman turned her head slightly, in the 

direction of the portly man. “My husband’s right 

background image

78

here beside me,” she murmured. “And I’ll be joining 
him soon.”

Will looked over to see that the portly man had 

definitely gone from this world. The writer in him 
noted that the dead man looked rather grey to be 
with this fine woman and immediately tried to come 
up with a story for them, for why such a lovely 
woman had married such an older man, for how 
the two of them had ended up in a small town thirty 
miles from the nearest railroad, for what the two of 
them were doing that had resulted in them having 
the misfortune to be in this precise bank at this 
precise time.

Then the woman gasped and Will pushed his 

curiosity aside. “Stay with me, ma’am. The doctor’ll 
be here soon.” Please let the doctor come soon. Let 
that be why the boy had run out of the bank.

The woman gasped again. “It’s time,” she 

breathed, so softly that Will could barely hear the 
words. “Oh, Annabelle.” Her eyes widened for 
just a moment, then went dull and flat. The blood 
springing out from under Will’s hands, which had 
been pumping out slower for the last minute or so, 
stopped entirely.

Will sat back on his heels, his arms dropping 

down to lay limply against his sides. He could hear 
a fly buzzing somewhere in the room, but couldn’t 
take his eyes away from the woman’s body.

The door to the bank burst open and rough 

hands dragged Will away from the woman. Will 
didn’t protest as a grizzled man with a black bag 
knelt down next to the body and put his fingers on 

background image

79

its throat. “Too late,” the doctor said, reaching up to 
close the woman’s eyes before going over to do the 
same for the man. “Might as well load them up. I’ll 
put them in my cellar until Jedediah gets back from 
visiting his sister.”

Some of what Will was feeling must’ve 

shown on his face, because a voice next to him 
added,  Jedediah’s the coffin-maker.”

Will looked over to see who was speaking and 

found half a dozen men were crowded into the room. 
One of them had a badge pinned to his lapel.  You 
okay, son?” the sheriff asked, though he couldn’t 
have been much more than a year or two older than 
Will.

Will glanced around the room, seeing the bodies 

of the three robbers and the husband and wife.  here 
was no one visible behind the counter. “The tellers?” 
he rasped.

“They’re fine. Went out the back door when the 

shooting started.”

Will nodded numbly. “The shooting – was that 

you?”

“I was one of the ones shooting but, truth be told, 

most of the actual killing was done by a gunman. I 
would’ve shaken his hand but he didn’t stick around 
long enough.”

“Not someone from town?”
“Nope. Real lucky he was passing through, I 

guess.”

Will frowned. The words themselves didn’t 

sound so dangerous, but there was something in the 
sheriff’s tone. He turned to see the sheriff staring 

background image

80

right at him, a speculative look on his face. “Yes, sir,” 
the man said. “Real lucky.”

Dammit. Will reached up to rub his face, but 

stopped as he saw his hands were gloved in red.  e 
dropped them with a sigh. “I’m guessing you have 
some questions for me.”

“Just a few.”
Will stared at the floor for a moment, considering. 

On the one hand, he hadn’t done anything wrong 
and he wasn’t seriously worried about himself. On 
the other hand, he had no idea where John was, 
Katie was still hiding in the corner, and Will was 
covered in a dead woman’s blood. At that moment, 
the last thing he wanted to do was answer questions.

Still, this was a perfect excuse to see the inside of 

the sheriff’s office.

Will dragged himself to his feet, feeling his 

bad leg protest sharply. He didn’t miss the way 
the sheriff glanced down at Will’s wince, nor the 
way he watched Will limp over to the corner of the 
room.  Katie, you still alive?” Will asked quietly as he 
rifled through the meager contents of the saddlebag. 
The coat moved slightly, like it was being brushed by 
a young girl’s nodding head.  Good. I’m going over 
to the sheriff’s office. As soon as it gets quiet in here, 
I want you to take the bags and my coat and head 
north to where we were going to meet up with John. 
Can you do that for me?”

A bit of a pause, then the coat shifted again.
“Be careful,” Will added as he pulled an empty 

hand out of the saddlebag, his fingers curled up in 
a loose fist. He slid that hand into his pocket as he 

background image

81

turned to the sheriff. “Okay, I’m ready.”

The sheriff’s eyebrows lifted. “Don’t want to 

bring your supplies?”

“I got my money,” Will said. “Nothing else in 

there worth much. Besides, I want to wash the blood 
off before I spread it any further.”

The sheriff acknowledged the merits of the 

statement and led Will out the door. At the last 
moment, Will looked back to see the rest of the men 
stacking up the bodies of the dead in preparation 
for hauling them out the door. No one seemed to be 
looking at the pile of covered girl in the corner.

Reassured, Will let himself be led away.

The sheriff’s office wasn’t anything fancy: raw 

unpainted wooden floor and walls, with a rough-
hewn desk and chairs and two small cells in the 
back. The room was clean, however, and the wanted 
posters that dotted the wall were neatly organized. 
Will tried to look casual as he ran his eyes over the 
posters; none of them had a close likeness of John, 
but the fancy printing made it impossible for him to 
unobtrusively read the names as he skimmed over 
the pictures.

“Looking for anyone in particular?” the sheriff 

asked.

Will felt his face heat. “Just curious. I write 

frontier novels.”

The sheriff sat behind the desk and gestured for 

Will to take the other chair. Will couldn’t help but 
notice that the guest seat looked considerably less 
comfortable than the sheriff’s. “Really now? Any I 

background image

82

might’ve heard of?”

“Ah ... the John Anderson novels? Though I’ve 

recently begun working on a mystery novel set in 
Boston. Don’t have to go as far for research.”

“Is that why you’re here? For research?”
“Partially. I used to have a ranch in Arizona and 

figured riding out there from Omaha might give me 
some ideas for my next book.”

The sheriff pulled a cigarillo out of his pocket 

and took his time lighting it. Will did his best not to 
squirm. “That’s a long ride.”

“It is,” Will said quickly. “But I just turned in my 

latest manuscript and my son just went abroad. I 
needed to fill some time.”

“Hm.” The sheriff eyed Will through the smoky 

haze of his cigarillo. When he spoke again, however, 
it was to ask what happened at the bank.  ill tried 
to hide his relief as he gave as detailed an account 
as possible, leaving out nothing aside from Katie’s 
presence. When he finished the tale, he added, “The 
woman – when she died she was asking for someone 
named Annabelle. Do you know who that might be?”

The sheriff shook his head. “Didn’t know either 

of those folks all that well. They just arrived a few 
weeks ago, looking to be some kinda gentlemen 
miners.”

Will winced. “You get many of those?”
“Some. Easterners who come out seem to think 

that the only kind of mines that exist are metal mines 
and tend to be mighty disappointed when they find 
out we mostly mine cement. Usually they head south 
to the copper and silver mines near the border.”

background image

83

“But this couple chose to stay.”
“They might’ve been planning to stake a claim. I 

understand they were waiting for a check to clear.”

That was undoubtedly why they were at the bank. 

Will shook his head.

“I also understand that you were going about town 

with a young girl this morning.” Will tensed.  What 
happened to her?”

Will opened his mouth to answer, then realized 

that he’d well and truly painted himself into a 
corner. When he’d told Katie to run, he had been 
acting on instinct, wanting her far away from the 
death and ugly memories that that bank had held.  t 
hadn’t occurred to him that the sheriff would want 
to question him about what had happened, nor that 
anyone in town would’ve paid enough attention to 
him and Katie to have noticed her disappearance.

He was still trying to come up with an answer 

when the sheriff added, “What about the gunman?  id 
you happen to know him?”

Will smothered his first instinct, which was to 

offer a quick and decisive no, and said as calmly as 
he could, “I don’t know. I didn’t see him. As for the 
girl –” he sighed “ – she was in the bank with me.”

The sheriff’s eyes sharpened behind the smoke.  I 

didn’t see her there.”

“She was in the corner, hiding under my coat and 

saddlebags.”

“And you left her there?” the sheriff said 

incredulously.

“Actually, I told her to run the moment the coast 

was clear.” Will managed a twisted smile. “I thought 

background image

84

if you knew about her, you’d try and take her. I can’t 
have that.”

“Really,” the sheriff said dryly. “And why is that?”
So Will told another story, this one of his finding 

Katie’s dead family and their burned out wagon.  his 
time he left out any mention of John, but as there 
was no evidence of him and John actually knowing 
each other – Will was starting to think that the 
sheriff had just mentioned the gunman to throw Will 
off balance about Katie – the sheriff didn’t seem as 
suspicious as before. At least, not suspicious about 
there being anything missing from the story.  he way 
his eyes narrowed as Will talked about being alone 
with Katie held plenty of suspicion.

“Why didn’t you report the murders?” the sheriff 

asked the moment Will’s story was done. “That 
should’ve been the first thing you did when you 
came into this town.”

“I know,” Will admitted. “I wanted to. But I wasn’t 

going to let strangers take Katie away from me.” He 
drew in his breath and prepared to lie as he’d never 
lied before. “Truth is, I grew up in an orphanage. 
I know what those places are like, especially for a 
girl. And a girl like Katie, who is traumatized and 
disfigured and mute – her life wouldn’t be worth 
living.”

“And it’ll be better with you, will it?”
“She’s not going to live with me. It wouldn’t be 

appropriate.” The sheriff laughed lightly at that, 
for some reason, but Will ignored it and blundered 
on.  My old ranch is a school for orphans. It’s run by 
a woman I trust. I was going to leave Katie with her.”

background image

85

The sheriff went still. “This ranch – it wouldn’t 

have been in Dead Horse, would it?”

Will tensed. “Why?”
“Damn,” the sheriff said, dropping the cigarillo 

into a mug on the desk. He suddenly looked ten 
years older. “A couple of boys, teenagers, showed up 
in town a few months ago. Said they were from a 
school in Dead Horse.”

“They ran away?” Will asked, almost hopefully.
“No. They said the school marm had made them 

leave, made all of the boys leave. She wouldn’t tell 
them why. Not long after, we got a telegraph.  yphoid 
wiped out the whole town.”

Will fell back into his chair. “Shit.”
“Amen.” The sheriff lit another cigarillo, but 

this time he puffed on it without extra drama. “Still 
planning on taking the girl with you?”

“We were planning on picking up the train 

in Amarillo; guess I’ll be heading east instead of 
west.  ong as she’s in Boston, I can keep an eye on 
her.”

The sheriff nodded. “Should probably go, then.   

hate to think of a little girl all alone outside of town.”

Will sighed and stood up. “Thank you, sheriff.”
“Thank you, Mr. Connors.” When Will stared at 

him, the sheriff grinned. “I’m rather partial to those 
John Anderson books. Silly, but enjoyable all the 
same. Never thought I’d get to meet the author.”

“Never thought I’d meet many folks out west who 

read them,” Will admitted. “They’re mostly meant 
for people who’ve never crossed the Mississippi.” 
After a moment, he added, “You don’t happen to 

background image

86

have a wanted poster for Mr. Anderson, do you? I’ve 
never seen one up close.”

“Wish I did, so I could have you sign it. But he 

never came this far east and he hasn’t robbed so 
much as a quilting circle in years now. Too many 
posters coming in to keep any that are that out of 
date.”

Will nodded, hiding his relief, and turned to leave. 

At the door, he turned back. “One more thing, sheriff. 
That woman who died today – you don’t happen to 
know her name, do you?” The sheriff’s eyebrows 
raised in question. “I was thinking I could maybe 
track Annabelle down, tell her what happened.”

“Awful kindly of you,” the sheriff said, though 

there wasn’t much more than a hint of suspicion in his 
voice. “Believe they were known as the Pendergasts. 
I’m guessing they came from one of the bigger cities 
back east. Seemed mighty shocked at how slim the 
pickings were at our general store.”

Since Will had considered the general store to 

be surprisingly well stocked, he wondered at the 
couple’s expectations. Clearly they hadn’t been 
out west before, which might aid in finding them 
again.  ith that in mind, Will nodded to the sheriff 
and went off to find a telegraph.

When Will finally made it to the meeting site 

south of town, it was nearly dusk and he was ready 
to drop from exhaustion. He’d barely had a chance to 
slip off Clarence’s back, however, before a girl-sized 
cannonball slammed into his side and proceeded to 
try and squeeze the stuffing out of him.

background image

87

“We were getting worried,” John said, though he 

didn’t move from his seat on the other side of the 
fire. In the uncertain light his shadowed eyes looked 
like pools of darkness.

“Sheriff had some questions,” Will said, hoisting 

the girl up to return her hug. She promptly latched 
her arms around his neck and refused to let go.  Then 
I had to pick up the supplies.” And to have a bath to 
wash the blood off, not that he would say so with the 
girl so close to hand.

“What’d the sheriff want to know?”
“If I knew you.” Will gave Katie one last squeeze, 

then put her down gently but firmly so he could tend 
to Clarence and the new packhorse. The girl stayed 
close to his side the entire time, so close that he 
nearly tripped over her.

“What’d you tell him?”
There was suspicion in John’s voice and Will 

sighed. “That I didn’t know because I hadn’t seen 
you, but that it wasn’t likely. I think he believed me. 
He seemed more curious about where Katie went to 
and what she was doing with me.”

John grunted and went back to poking at the fire.
A mite annoyed by the man’s silence, not to 

mention the fact that he wasn’t helping at all with 
either the horses or the girl, Will didn’t speak again 
as he stripped all of the equipment off of Clarence 
and wiped him and the packhorse down. Clarence 
was unusually playful, possibly due to the day in a 
barn with a bucket of oats, which didn’t help Will’s 
mood in the slightest. He staked the two of them 
down as quickly as possible and dragged the food 

background image

88

bags over to the fire.

Dinner was quiet, both in the preparation and the 

eating. Will didn’t have much appetite; every time 
he blinked he saw Mrs. Pendergast’s face and felt 
the hot press of blood welling up under his palms. 
His shirt cuffs were liberally stained with the stuff 
and after the hundredth or so time that his eye 
caught on the dark patches, he ripped them off and 
threw them into the fire.

“The sheriff said the ranch is gone,” Will said 

abruptly, unable to take the silence anymore and 
desperate to change the direction of his thoughts.

“What?” John said incredulously.
“Typhoid, apparently. Wiped out the whole town.”
“How do they know? If everyone’s dead, who told 

them that everyone died?”

“I was wondering about that, too,” Will 

admitted.  It seems odd that no one at all survived. 
There were several hundred people between the 
town and the ranches and they weren’t all drinking 
the same water.”

“So we’re still planning on going to the ranch?”
“You think we shouldn’t?”
John threw a stick at the fire, kicking up a spray 

of sparks. “Wasn’t sure I was going to see you at all.”

Will turned to stare. “What?”
“I broke my promise.”
“You were saving my life,” Will said flatly. “And 

Katie’s life and the life of everyone else in that bank. 
You have nothing to apologize for.” He turned back 
to the fire. “If anyone here is at fault, it’s me.”

John snorted. “I can’t see how. You kept Katie 

background image

89

safe, you tried to save that woman –”

“That woman died because of me!”
“What the hell are you talking about, Will?”
Will glared at him. “Didn’t you recognize 

them?  hose were the same men that killed Katie’s 
family.”

John opened his mouth, then closed it again.
“That dandy fellow did look kinda familiar.” 

When Will continued to glare, John added, “I didn’t 
get a good look at him! You told me to hide in the 
alleys; I didn’t come out until I heard the woman 
scream.”

Will remembered that moment in exquisite, 

painful clarity. The woman had screamed, Charlie 
had hit her, and then the shooting had started.  econds 
had passed, at most. “It was them,” Will said, more 
quietly. “Katie recognized them. And if I’d just let 
you kill them before, when you wanted to, that 
woman and her husband would still be alive.”

“Maybe, maybe not,” John said. “You can’t know 

the future.”

“I can damn well know that if you’d killed 

Charming Charlie a week ago, he wouldn’t have 
killed a woman today!”

“Maybe someone else would have. Banks get 

robbed all the time.”

“Why are you trying to talk me out of my guilt?” ill 

nearly shouted. “You were the one who wanted to 
kill him in the first place!”

“Because I love you,” John said bluntly, diffusing 

the tension between the two of them. “And because 
you’re a good man, Will, the best man I’ve ever 

background image

90

known.”

Will’s eyes burned. “I love you, too, John,” he 

said softly, acutely aware that he’d never said those 
words before, not to John. They stared at each other 
in the firelight and Will ached, desperately wanting 
to reach out and touch John’s face, but being held 
back for some urgent reason, though at that moment 
he couldn’t have said what that reason was.

They might’ve stayed there forever, staring their 

feelings at each other, if one of the horses hadn’t 
snorted. Will startled at the sound and John twisted 
around so he was facing the fire. “Katie needs to be 
put to bed,” he said quietly.

Katie. Right. Will sucked in a deep breath, trying 

to loosen his tight chest, and pushed himself to his 
feet. “We’re not done talking,” he said firmly as he 
went off to take care of the girl.

When he came back to the fire, John was stretched 

out on his bedroll, eyes shut and back turned away 
from Will.

Will woke to a scream. For a moment he thought 

the scream was a continuation of his dream; the 
woman had just spit in Charlie’s eye.  hen the scream 
came again and Will bolted to his feet. Out of the 
corner of his eye, he saw John doing the same, but 
Will put that aside as he ran over to where Katie was 
lying on her brand new bedroll. The quilt, which had 
been carefully tucked in around Katie’s tiny body 
when Will had put her to bed, was now rumpled 
and half in the dirt and the hair around her face 
was dark with sweat. She was whimpering now, not 

background image

91

screaming, and somehow those quiet, pained noises 
were even worse than her yells. Will fell to his knees 
next to her and pulled the little girl into an embrace, 
murmuring, It’s okay. You’re okay now.”

Katie had had nightmares before. How could she 

not? Before, however, she’d been mostly quiet in 
her dreams. If Will was awake when the nightmares 
started, he would sooth her equally quietly and she 
would drift back to a peaceful sleep.  e suspected 
there were a lot of times that he wasn’t awake when 
the nightmares started, but she always looked alert 
enough in the mornings so he didn’t worry.

He was worried now, even more so when Katie 

started to thrash in his arms. “Shh,” he said, shooting 
a desperate look over her shoulder at John.

“Wake her up,” John said, his voice sounding 

hoarse and raw. “Nightmares like that – waking her 
up is a kindness.”

It was clear he was talking from experience, 

though in the years they’d been together Will 
hadn’t noticed John being unduly affected by dark 
dreams.  rusting that John knew what he was talking 
about, however, he shook the girl roughly. “Katie. 
Katie, wake up.”

Katie gasped and her eyes open. A second later 

they filled with tears and she buried her face in Will’s 
chest as she sobbed.

Crying children was something Will had 

experience with; Tommy was a happy child but he 
was plenty clumsy, especially when he was younger. 
Will had never heard of a child who had had more 
scraped knees than Tommy Connors.  ith Tommy in 

background image

92

mind, Will rocked Katie and rubbed his hands in 
circles on her back and whispered soothing words in 
her ear. John reached out a couple of times to touch 
Katie’s hair gently, only to awkwardly remove it a 
moment later. Will raised an eyebrow at him and 
John shrugged uncomfortably.  Don’t spend much 
time around crying females.”

Will nodded and hitched Katie up just a bit 

higher. Her sobbing was getting softer and her body 
was going loose; he wasn’t surprised when she went 
limp a moment later. Carefully, he tucked her back in 
and this time John didn’t look uncomfortable when 
he pushed Katie’s hair off her forehead.

“She probably needed that,” John said.
“I was kind of worried about her not crying,” Will 

admitted. “That was a long time in coming.”

They watched her a bit longer, but the nightmares 

didn’t seem to be returning.  Tomorrow’s going to be 
a long day,” John muttered as they made their way 
back to their bedrolls.

“Not just tomorrow,” Will replied, flopping 

back.  And not just the day after that,either.”

background image

93

Chapter 6

Everyone was in a foul mood the following 

morning. John stuck his face in his coffee and 
wouldn’t speak to anyone, Katie refused to eat 
breakfast or roll up her bedding, and Will finally 
lost his temper and shouted that the two of them 
could pack up the camp themselves for once before 
mounting Clarence and riding off alone.

He didn’t go very fast and the others caught up 

quickly, but the strain of that argument weighed 
them all down as they rode hard for Amarillo.  empers 
were not improved when they learned they’d missed 
the last west-bound train for the day and when they 
arrived at the nearest hotel, Will pushed John aside 
and slapped a bill on the counter. “We need two 
rooms with a connecting door.”

The man didn’t even blink, just pushed over the 

guest ledger. “Please sign in for yourself and your 
guests.” Will brushed off John’s hand and did that 
as well.

As they climbed the stairs to the third floor, Will 

turned to Katie. “John and I have to have a bit of a 
talk, so we’re going to keep the connecting door shut 
for a bit. Do not let anyone aside from us into your 
room, understand?”

Katie nodded her head, her eyes glued to the 

floor.

“Good. Once our talk is done, we’ll open the 

connecting door. If you need us before then, bang 
on the wall.”

background image

94

Katie agreed to that as well, though her head 

was still ducked down. Will felt a twinge of guilt; the 
girl had been a brat today, but she was young and 
sensitive. He and John would have to hold on a little 
tighter to their tempers when she was around.

Once they reached the third floor, however, Katie 

went right out of Will’s mind. He barely kept himself 
together well enough to make sure she was safely 
locked away in her room before fumbling the next 
door open. It didn’t help that John was standing so 
close behind him that he could feel the man’s heat 
through his clothing.

The moment the latch on their door shut, Will 

and John fell on each other like ravening wolves.  ill 
fought to tear off John’s damned jacket, while John 
went straight for Will’s fly. John achieved his goal 
first and Will lost track of what he was doing as John 
gave his cock a few rough jerks. “I want you to fuck 
me,” John said hotly, his breath washing over Will’s 
ear. “I want you to pound me into the mattress.”

“Yes,” Will hissed back and he dragged John to 

the bed.

By the time they stumbled back out of bed, it was 

full dark outside and Will was sore and sated, enough 
so that he didn’t have to fight to find a smile when he 
opened the connecting door between the two rooms. 
“Hey, Katie, are you ready for some dinner?”

No response of course; more terrifying was the 

lack of any young girls immediately visible. Will’s 
heart clenched as he lunged forward into the 
room.  Katie?”

The soft rustling of cloth dragged his attention to 

background image

95

the corner between the two rooms, where Katie was 
mostly hidden by the open door. She was curled up 
into a ball, and her eyes were hidden between her 
knees.

“Katie, what happened? Are you all right?” She 

nodded, slowly, and Will belatedly thought to wonder 
just how thick the walls were in this place.  Did you 
hear something scary?”

She shrugged and kept her eyes hidden. Will 

sighed and moved to sit down next to her. “It wasn’t 
bad, what John and I were doing. Sometimes we 
just talk things out in ... in a physical way.”  esitantly 
he added, “Didn’t your mommy and daddy ever 
need time alone after a fight?” She didn’t make any 
response. Will sighed again and carefully reached 
out to put a hand on her back.  e was surprised and 
gratified when she immediately uncurled from her 
ball and shifted over to tuck herself into Will’s side, 
and he didn’t hesitate to wrap an arm around her 
shoulders.

They sat that way for a while, neither one making 

a noise. Eventually John stuck his head in the door. 
“I thought we were going for dinner.”

“We are,” Will reassured him. “Katie just heard 

some things that upset her.”

John’s eyes widened. Will nodded. John winced 

and pulled back into their room.

“I think it’s time to eat,” Will said, gently giving 

Katie one last squeeze before letting her go. “You go 
get dressed in your new clothes now, okay?”

Katie nodded, but she didn’t shift away until 

Will started to ease himself to his feet. This time, he 

background image

96

made sure the connecting door between the rooms 
wasn’t completely closed, though he left only a crack 
between the rooms for privacy.

Mindful of that opening, he kept his voice quiet 

as he said to John, “I think we’re damaging that girl 
even more.”

John scoffed. “She’s healthy, her burns are 

healing, and she doesn’t look like a skeleton 
anymore. We’re doing fine.”

“It’s not her physical state I’m worried about,” ill 

muttered, but he let the topic go and went to get 
himself dressed to go out.

Later that night, long after little girls should 

have been asleep in bed, Will felt the mattress 
shift underneath him. Cracking his eyes open just 
a fraction, he saw Katie curling up on the very 
edge of the bed. He considered leaving her there, 
but she’d get cold and, besides, it wasn’t as if she 
could have missed that John was lying right next to 
Will.  t seemed there were no more secrets left. With 
a sigh, he murmured, “Get under the covers,” and 
let himself drift back off to sleep before seeing if she 
followed his orders.

There were no nightmares that night.

The train station in Amarillo wasn’t anywhere 

near as nice as the one in New York City or even 
the one in Omaha, but Katie stared around her with 
her eyes wide and her mouth open and had to be 
guided around obstacles after the third time she’d 
fallen over someone else’s luggage. Will and John, 
both considerably more relaxed than the day before, 

background image

97

exchanged grins.

The ride itself was long, in large part because 

Katie abruptly decided to turn into a typical child, 
albeit a mute one. She ran up and down the train, she 
hid in the bathrooms, she pestered the porters.  fter 
the third time she was returned to their room after 
going off for a bathroom break that ended up lasting 
over an hour, Will sat her down next to the window 
and ordered her to practice her letters. By that point, 
he was so thoroughly frustrated he didn’t even care 
that she sulked the entire time.

John moved close enough to whisper in Will’s 

ear. “It’s good that she’s well enough to act badly.”

Will shot him a blistering glare. John took his 

revenge by making Will do his exercises, which had 
the added benefit of getting Katie out of her sulks 
and keeping her entertained. Will took his revenge 
by making Katie bed down on the floor, no matter 
how many pleading glances John sent his way.

Bisbee was something of a shock. This was 

partially because Will had never seen much of the 
city aside from the livestock auction on the outskirts 
of town, but also because the downtown commercial 
area was packed with new buildings and bustling 
streets. He’d heard that the Bisbee copper mines 
were doing well, but hadn’t realized just how 
well.  here were even a couple of fine hotels near the 
train station that tempted them to spend the night, 
but the need to see what had happened in Dead 
Horse, not to mention the two-day ride, motivated 
them to hit the trail.

Butterscotch had taken the train ride as well as 

background image

98

was to be expected, which meant she was biting 
anyone and anything foolish enough to get within 
range of her teeth. This included hands filled with 
conciliatory candy, and after the third nip even 
John gave up on appeasing her. Clarence and the 
packhorse steered clear as they rode out of town, no 
matter how much Will tried to bring them closer.

Once they were fully out of Bisbee, John slid off 

Butterscotch, gingerly tied her to a juniper tree, and 
saddled up the packhorse. Behind him, Will could 
feel Katie getting progressively more tense and she 
felt like a block of wood by the time John led the 
packhorse over. “Come on, girl, it’s time for you to 
learn to ride.”

There followed a rhythmic brushing against Will’s 

back, which he suspected was a tiny nose attached to 
a vigorously shaking head. Will sighed and slipped 
off Clarence, being careful not to kick Katie in the 
head in the process. “He’s right, Katie.  ou can’t ride 
behind me forever.”

She glared at him, looking thoroughly betrayed.
“It’ll be fine, I promise,” Will said. He held out 

his hand. “Come on down now.”

Katie crossed her arms and shook her head 

emphatically, her little brow furrowing and her lips 
pursing.

Oh, yes. Will remembered that expression. Not 

fondly.

In the end, Will informed Katie that if she ever 

wanted to eat lunch again, she was going to get on 
the packhorse. After that, he left the actual lessons 
to John and spent the length of the lessons placating 

background image

99

Clarence, who had been huffy when he’d gotten off 
the stock-car, for all that he’d been better behaved 
about it than certain other horses Will could name.

By the time they made it back on the trail they’d 

lost most of the day, which meant it would be at least 
two more nights before they’d reach the ranch.  till, 
the delight on Katie’s face as she became confident 
enough to canter for the first time made the lost time 
easier to bear.

That night, Katie was asleep the moment her 

head hit the ground and Will and John took the 
opportunity for some candid conversation. “What do 
we do if the sheriff is right? Should we close down 
the school?”

John heaved a sigh. “I’d hate to do that. If 

nothing else, the water from the spring should be 
safe.” He shook his head. “Still can’t believe no one 
at all survived from the town. Stories like that make 
me think of ...”

“What?” Will asked as John trailed off. “Makes 

you think of what?”

“You remember me telling you about Tanner 

Stone?”

“The man who turned you into an outlaw and 

then killed everyone you cared about when you tried 
to get away?”

“Stupid question,” John admitted. “Did you also 

remember that he used to run a town?”

“Of course. Prosper. You were the one to free 

them.” Only to have the railroad come and burn 
the whole thing down a few years later. Will didn’t 
bother adding that bit.

background image

100

“Thing is, taking over a town isn’t as 

straightforward as you might imagine. You can’t 
just move in, announce you’re in charge, and kill 
everyone who disagrees. Someone always escapes 
and tells tales. Even if someone didn’t escape, 
people notice when a whole town disappears.”

“People like the Texas Rangers,” Will guessed.
“And the US Marshals. So if you’re the kind of 

person who doesn’t like that sort of attention –”

“– like a raping, murdering, bastard of an outlaw.”
“– then you have to come up with some reason for 

the town to disappear.”

“Like a deadly illness,” Will realized. “But what 

about people escaping?”

“You spread word of the disease first and post 

the quarantine markers around the town.” John 
shrugged. “People have been known to lie to make 
folks break quarantine. Usually they’re doing it to 
help someone they love, but the consequences can 
be deadly. Stone took advantage of that fact.”

“How’d he keep the townsfolk from fighting 

back?”

John smiled humorlessly. “Just how many 

gunslingers does your town have, Will?”

Will pondered that. “I can’t think of one. But 

there are a lot of men who are good with a rifle.  ou 
have to be out here.”

“But how many of them are willing to risk their 

lives, their families’ lives, to fight back? No one liked 
living under Tanner’s thumb, but it didn’t ruin most 
people. He did kill all of the saloon owners when he 
took over their businesses and he raised the price 

background image

101

of the liquor, but he lowered the price of the girls 
and anyone working for him drank and whored for 
free. If he wanted a steak, some rancher would be 
expected to give up a cow, but he didn’t take the 
herd. Store owners caught the worst of it, since they 
had to give Tanner’s men anything they asked for, 
free of charge.”

“How did they even get supplies in, if the town 

was under quarantine?”

John smiled bitterly. “That’s where Tanner was 

really clever. At first he had his men smuggling the 
supplies in at night. After a few months, though, once 
he was sure everyone had bought into the idea that 
the town was gone, he took a bunch of old lumber 
and general waste and had his men haul it out a few 
miles east. They scattered it about and burned it all. 
Then he changed the name of the town.”

Will gaped at him. “What? How?”
“It was before I got there, but from what I heard 

it wasn’t too hard. Just telegraph the postmaster 
general and request they add the town, with its new 
name, to the postal route. Then all the quarantine 
markers were dug up and the town had a new name 
and, if anyone asked, was a few miles west of the old 
town.”

“But that’s ridiculous! People know where towns 

are located.”

“It wouldn’t work for a big town, granted, but for 

a small town, especially a mining town or a supply 
post for ranchers – who really knows or cares about 
those towns except for the folks who live there? The 
average traveler is just passing through and won’t 

background image

102

know the landmarks well enough to tell exactly 
where they are, and the more experienced travelers 
can usually be convinced if an entire town is telling 
them they’re wrong. Those that can’t be convinced 
were killed.”

“Damn.”
“What was worse was what happened to townsfolk 

who went against Tanner’s bidding.  nyone who 
fought back –” John swallowed hard.  If you tried 
to fight back, he didn’t just kill you.  e’d kill your 
sons, your parents, all your menfolk.  nd any women 
in the family were put to work in his saloons and 
brothels. Girls as young as Katie, pandered out until 
they were nothing more than hollow shells.”

Will felt ill. “How did you ever stop him, then?  f 

no one would help you, how did you free the town?”

“Actually, it was Tanner Stone who really brought 

down Tanner Stone. See, when you’re holding a 
town hostage, you need enforcers, lots of em. Even 
after you got the townsfolk under control, you need 
to keep the enforcers around to keep anyone from 
getting ideas. Tanner had a dozen enforcers working 
for him, and at first they were happy enough drinking 
the free liquor and fucking the free girls and playing 
cards in the saloons with the pittance of money 
Tanner paid beyond the room, board, booze and 
girls. Thing is, you can only drink and whore and 
play cards so long before you start getting bored and 
a dozen bored, violent men is a powder keg ready 
to go off at the slightest spark. So Tanner decided to 
play a game. A tournament for gunslingers, with a 
big cash prize and a guaranteed job for anyone who 

background image

103

made it to the top four who wasn’t already working 
for him.”

Will stared at him, appalled. “A gunslinger 

tournament? How many people ended up dead?”

“A lot,” John said flatly. “Most of them at my 

hand.”

Will’s throat went tight. “That was when he 

brought you back, wasn’t it? When he burned down 
that orphanage and killed all of your wards.”

“Yeah,” John said roughly. “I think he’d thought 

I’d gone soft, that this would be a good way to get rid 
of me before I could ever get it into my head to come 
after him.” John’s lips twisted. “He was wrong.”

background image

104

Chapter 7

After that conversation, it wasn’t much of a 

surprise that Will and John had equally sleepless 
nights. They rode easy that day, both in deference to 
Katie’s inexperience and the men’s exhaustion.  hat 
night, all three of them slept like the dead.

The next day, decisions had to be made. “I think 

we should go to the ranch first,” Will offered over 
coffee and frybread. “If the sheriff was wrong about 
the town, Mrs. Potter can tell us what’s going on. If 
he was right, we should at least bury the bodies.”

“Any bodies’ll need to be burned,” John said.  And 

we should take the long way around town, just in 
case.”

Will nodded his agreement and they saddled up 

the horses. With all three rested and their destination 
nearly in sight, they made good time.  oon enough, 
Will found himself spotting the familiar landmarks 
that meant they were close to his old home. As 
they crossed the main road into town, however, his 
stomach lurched. To the left of the road was a tall 
stake and tied to the top of the stake was a strip 
of tattered yellow cloth, fluttering in the afternoon 
breeze.

“John,” Will said, his voice shaky.
“Doesn’t necessarily mean anything,” John said, 

though his voice wasn’t fully steady either.

Katie looked back and forth between them in 

open confusion, but Will just shook his head at her 
and urged Clarence forward.

background image

105

The ranch was only a few miles away from this 

point and as they carefully brought down a couple of 
fence posts so the horses could ride through, Will had 
mixed feelings. Part of him felt like he was coming 
home, the home that he and Molly had shared for 
over ten years, the home where his son was born, 
the home where he’d met John and learned to care 
for him.

The other part of him recognized that this ranch 

wasn’t his home any longer. The air was too dry, 
the dirt was too arid, and the land between bits of 
civilization was too vast. Will had been born in a big 
city and now that he was back to living in a big city, 
he couldn’t imagine wanting to eke a subsidence 
existence out of the rocky desert again.  ll of the 
adventurousness that had brought him out here the 
first time had long since been burnt out by tragedy 
and hardship, and he had no desire to get it back.

Still, there was a different sort of pleasure to be 

found in Katie’s open fascination. As she stared about 
her in awe, Will remembered the first time he saw a 
towering mesa or a delicate stone arch or the reddish 
brown earth so unlike the grey granite undertones of 
Philadelphia. Will made a silent promise to himself 
that he would take her to see the Grand Canyon 
before he and John went back to Boston. It wasn’t 
that far away – no further than Bisbee – and it was a 
sight that everyone should see at least once in their 
life.

If it softened the girl’s dismay at their upcoming 

parting, well, that would just be a pleasant side 
benefit.

background image

106

As they got closer to the ranch without seeing a 

single soul, Will’s uneasiness grew. The cattle might 
be in another part of the ranch and some of the boys 
would be with the herd, but there were supposed to 
be over a dozen boys at the ranch and Mrs. Potter 
couldn’t have sent them all away. By this point, 
he would’ve expected to see at least one or two, 
hauling deadwood, checking the fence or maybe 
just practicing their riding. To not have seen a single 
soul this close to the cabin was ominous.

His rising sense that something was wrong only 

increased once the cabin was in sight. No boys were 
working the garden, the clothesline was empty, and 
no smoke was coming out of the chimney. The place 
looked dead.

Will exchanged a look with John, then reached 

over to grab Katie’s reins. “Hold up there, Katie.”

She looked over questioningly.
“We’re not sure what we’re going to find at the 

cabin, so I need you to stay behind John and me, 
okay?”

Katie nodded.
“And don’t touch anything. Nothing. In fact, I 

don’t want you getting off your horse. Not till John 
or I say it’s safe.”

Katie looked confused and a bit wary, but she 

nodded again.

Will let out a breath. “Okay. Good.” He looked 

at John again. “I guess there’s no point in waiting.”

Part of him hoped that John would come up with 

a reason to wait, but John just nodded sharply and 
turned Butterscotch toward the cabin. Will swallowed 

background image

107

hard, glanced back to make sure Katie was following 
them, and rode after John.

They were nearly there when the door opened 

and Mrs. Potter stepped out. Will felt powerful surge 
of relief, until he saw that Mrs. Potter was carrying 
a shotgun.

John pulled Butterscotch up sharply, letting Will 

ride up to the front. Will trusted that John would 
keep Katie back and rode right up to the porch.  Mrs. 
Potter?”

For a moment Will thought that she didn’t 

recognize him, but then the shotgun fell out of her 
hands and clattered to the porch. “Mr. Connors,”  he 
breathed. Then her eyes welled up with tears and 
she stepped forward. “Will.”

Will slid off of Clarence and took two steps forward 

to wrap his arms around Mrs. Potter, holding her 
tight as she cried against his shoulder.  ehind him, 
he heard two other horses riding up to the house, 
then John and Katie appeared on Will’s left, both 
looking painfully uncomfortable.

Fortunately, Mrs. Potter pulled herself together 

quickly and she stepped back, wiping reddened 
eyes and tidying her grey bun. “I’m so sorry about 
that, dear. I guess the last few months just caught up 
with me all at once.”

“The last few months?” Will repeated carefully.
“It’s a long story,” Mrs. Potter said. “You should 

bring your friends in and we can talk about it over a 
spot of lunch.”

“I’m sorry, this is Charles Merriweather and –”
John cleared his throat pointedly.

background image

108

“Ah, sorry, Charles Merriweather the third, and 

Katie. Katie, Charles, this is Mrs. Potter.” 

“Charles Merriweather!” Mrs. Potter 

repeated.  My goodness, I’m so glad you decided to 
come out to see the school. I just wish you had come 
at a better time.”

“I only wish I’d been able to come out sooner, 

Mrs. Potter,” John said, gallantly lifting her hand 
and bowing over her fingers. Mrs. Potter’s cheeks 
pinked and she looked like she was holding back a 
giggle.

Will rolled his eyes and glanced over at Katie, 

secretly pleased at the way her nose was wrinkled 
up in disgust. “Come on,” he told her. “Let’s see 
what we can find for lunch.”

They didn’t get very far into the cabin before 

Mrs. Potter came bustling in, a smug-looking John 
at her heels. Will left the cooking to Mrs. Potter and 
a curious Katie and moved to stand next to John. 
“Honestly,” he muttered. “She’s old enough to be 
your mother. Maybe even your grandmother.”

“I was just being chivalrous,” John said 

loftily.  Though she is quite an amazing woman to 
run this place all by herself.”

“With Jesse Harper’s help, of course.”
As was always the case when Will mentioned 

Jesse’s name, John’s brow furrowed. He had taken 
a powerful dislike to Jesse from the moment he’d 
first heard the man’s name, though Will could never 
figure out why. As far as he knew, the two of them 
hadn’t even met.

Abandoning John to his irrational emotions, 

background image

109

Will went around the small cabin, cataloging the 
changes since he’d left. The most obvious was the 
wall between the main room and his bedroom; that 
had been removed to allow for a larger eating area as 
more boys had come. The tiny addition that had been 
Tommy’s room was converted into a pantry, though 
the paltry contents of that pantry were surprising. 
More than anything else, John had insisted that the 
boys at the school be well-fed.

Of the boys themselves, there was little sign. A few 

pictures on the walls, a couple of toys in the corner, a 
deck of cards on a shelf. Clearly children had clearly 
been in this space, but the paper the pictures were 
drawn on was already starting to yellow with age 
and the toys were covered with a fine sheen of dust.

On the other hand, Will saw no evidence that 

the ranch had been ravaged by disease, either. The 
cabin was in good shape and there had been a new 
patch on the porch railing when they’d come in.  he 
air was clean and fresh and the windows were open. 
Most telling of all, there was no stockpiling of wood; 
Mrs. Potter hadn’t even started up the stove until 
they’d arrived. If typhoid really had hit this ranch, 
it had clearly run its course, because there was no 
evidence that the well water was being boiled before 
drinking.

As Mrs. Potter pulled biscuits out of the oven, 

the cabin door banged open. John had his gun 
drawn before Will even finished turning around, but 
lowered it immediately as Will called out, “Jesse!”

When Will had last seen Jesse Harper, the man 

had been naught but skin and bones, topped with 

background image

110

a mop of shaggy, bright red hair. Four years of 
Mrs. otter’s cooking had filled the man out some 
and the ranching must’ve given him some muscle, 
because the tall lanky man filling the doorway 
looked strong enough to take down an angry steer.  e 
also looked delighted. “Will!”

“Heya, Jesse,” Will said, clasping the proffered 

hand tightly.

“Wasn’t sure we was ever gonna see you again, 

what with you going all the way to Boston. What’re 
you doing out here?”

“We hadn’t heard from Mrs. Potter in a while and 

were getting worried.”

“We?”
John’s face, if possible, grew even more sour.  ill 

coughed to cover a laugh. “Sorry about that.  esse, 
let me introduce you to Charles Merriweather. The 
third. Charles, this is Jesse Harper.”

“Charmed,” John said stonily.
Jesse looked taken aback. “Er, nice to meet ya.”
“And this,” Will added quickly, “is Katie. We ran 

into her on the way here.”

Jesse smiled down at Katie and gave her an 

awkward pat on the head before clearing his 
throat.  So – have you been to town yet?”

Will glanced over at John. “No, we came straight 

here.”

Both Jesse and Mrs. Potter suddenly lost much of 

their tension.

“Why?” Will added, suspiciously.
“We have a new sheriff,” Mrs. Potter said, laying 

out the biscuits, salt pork, and green beans.  udging 

background image

111

from the contents of the pantry, Will suspected this 
was the best meal she’d served to the table in a 
while. “He’s not partial to outsiders.”

“It’s not so bad now,” Jesse added. “There’s a few 

folks arriving every day for the tournament. Before, 
though, chances were anyone coming through 
town’d end up in the jail.” Jesse was politely waiting 
while the guests served themselves, but Will couldn’t 
help but see the way Jesse’s eyes lingered longingly 
on the beans. The moment the others set down the 
serving spoons, Jesse snatched that bowl up.

“Tournament,” John said neutrally. “What kind of 

tournament?”

“Dueling,” Mrs. Potter said, her voice laced 

with disapproval. “On Main Street, no less. And he 
renamed the town, said no one would want to come 
to a competition in a place called Dead Horse.”

“What’s the town called now?” Will asked, the 

same time John asked, “What’s the sheriff’s name?”

“Liberty,” Mrs. Potter answered. “And the sheriff’s 

name is Sutton. Josiah Sutton.”

John scowled. “That bastard did always have a 

twisted sense of humor.”

“I’m guessing he wasn’t terribly original 

either,” ill said dryly.

“You know him?” Jesse asked, confused and a bit 

wary.

Will looked over at John. “We should tell 

them.”  ohn’s eyes widened and he shook his head 
sharply.  We’re going to need their help,” Will said 
insistently. “And if this Sutton bastard knows you, 
people are going to find out eventually.”

background image

112

John gritted his teeth, but he clearly noticed that 

everyone, even Katie, was staring at him. “Fine,” he 
ground out, and Will saw his hand go to his hip.  ot 
a good sign, but there was nothing for it now but to 
get it over with.

“First, I need to apologize,” Will said. “I lied to you 

earlier. This man is not Charles Merriweather.  ell, 
he is, but that’s not the name he was born with.” He 
cleared his throat, feeling a mite nervous now that it 
came down to it. “Jesse, Mrs. Potter – I’d like you to 
meet John Anderson.”

There was a silent moment, broken by Jesse: “As 

in, the hero of your novels?”

“You’ve read them,” Will said, pleased despite 

everything.

“Not the point, Will,” John gritted out.
“In some ways it is; I wouldn’t’ve ever thought of 

writing about you if we hadn’t met.”

“How did you two meet?” Mrs. Potter asked. She 

sounded suspicious, which cut Will to the quick. 

“He was shot and in the running away, he ended 

up on my land,” Will said. “About eight years ago 
now. I brought him home and Molly helped fix him 
up. I didn’t know who he was till after he left.

“A few years later, he came back. That was after 

Molly died and ...” Will shrugged. “The ranch was 
falling apart with just me to take care of it. John 
agreed to help out in exchange for a place to hide.  fter 
a while, I decided I wanted to go back east and John 
thought that was a great idea for him as well, since 
he’s not wanted east of Texas. He’d already decided 
he wanted to start a school for orphans, so he bought 

background image

113

my ranch. We stayed in touch.” Literally, most days. 
“He’d help me with plots for my John Anderson 
stories and I’d give him news of the ranch from Mrs. 
Potter’s letters.”

Jesse and Mrs. Potter both looked rather dubious, 

but Mrs. Potter’s voice was perfectly neutral when 
she said, “Well then, I’m sorry there isn’t much for 
you to see at your ranch, Mr. nderson. We sent all of 
the boys away months ago.”

John looked grim. “Why?”
“Because Mr. Sutton came around here a couple 

of times, recruiting ‘deputies’ and promising the 
world. I was afraid that if we didn’t send the boys 
away, they would’ve ended up dead, or worse.”

Jesse added, “And I didn’t like the way Sutton 

looked at the younger boys.”

John froze. “He doesn’t have access to any little 

boys, does he?”

Everyone turned to stare at him. “Why?” Jesse 

asked warily.

“For the reasons you’re thinking of right 

now,” ohn said tersely, his eyes shooting to Katie, 
who was doing a terrible job of pretending not to 
listen.  Answer the question.”

“The Landon boy,” Mrs. Potter said faintly.  Their 

house burned down and everyone but the boy died. 
Sutton offered to take him in.”

“That sonuvabitch,” Jesse breathed.
“He probably set the fire,” John said. “He always 

did have an unholy fascination with fire.”

“We have to get that boy away from Sutton,” Will 

said flatly. “Right now. Today.”

background image

114

John was already shaking his head. “Even if 

you do manage to rescue the boy without getting 
yourselves or him killed, Sutton’s just going to find 
another one and probably kill another family in the 
process. You don’t need to rescue the boy, you need 
to eliminate Sutton.”

Will suddenly felt cold. “You mean kill him.”
John looked Will straight in the eye. “Yeah.”
Will stared back, not sure what to say, what to 

feel. He’d always held that killing was wrong and he 
never would have been able to be with John without 
the promise that John would never kill someone 
other than in self-defense. But at the same time, he 
couldn’t forget Mrs. Pendergast’s face, or the way 
her blood pulsed through his fingers. If John had 
killed Charming Charlie and his gang when he’d 
first wanted to, that woman would still be alive.

Will shoved himself to his feet with such force 

that he nearly knocked his chair over. “I need some 
air.”

The others immediately broke out in protest, but 

Will ignored them, his entire attention on escaping 
out the front door. It didn’t do him much good, 
however, as John came out right on his heels.  Leave 
me alone, John!”

“No,” John hissed back. “We don’t have time for 

your scruples now. Every minute we delay is another 
minute before that boy can be rescued.”

“I thought you said we couldn’t rescue the 

boy,” ill said shakily.

“I said we couldn’t rescue him right away. We 

need to distract Sutton first.”

background image

115

“By killing him?”
“Will –”
“I’m not going to stop you,” Will said. John closed 

his mouth mid-protest. “A man like that – he can’t be 
let to live. And while I’d prefer a trial and a jury and 
a judge, I have a suspicion that any man who tried to 
legally hold Sutton to his crimes would end up just 
as dead as Jacob Landon’s family.” Will took a deep 
breath. “If you need the words said, then: John, I 
release you from your promise.”

Inexplicably, John seemed to grow more tense at 

that, rather than less. “I wish you didn’t have to do 
that, Will.”

Will sighed and blinked stinging eyes. “So do I, 

John. So do I.”

background image

116

Chapter 8

They spent the rest of the day planning. More 

accurately, John spent the rest of the day planning 
while Mrs. Potter kept Katie occupied and Will and 
Jesse paced the cabin and periodically answered 
questions about the town and townsfolk. According 
to Jesse, Sutton hadn’t taken over the saloons, but 
he was taking protection money from them as well 
as from most of the town’s suppliers. There had been 
a quarantine for a few months but it had been a 
haphazard one, with supply wagons coming in and 
out nearly every week, though stagecoaches were 
turned away. The stagecoaches never came back, 
which meant there was no mail coming into the 
town at all; the only way to send or receive mail was 
the post office in River Bend. With ‘deputies’ atching 
all of the main roads in and out of town, the only 
way to River Bend was overland and back country. 
Since most people in town didn’t own a horse and 
most ranches were shorthanded due to Sutton’s 
aggressive recruitment tactics, that effectively meant 
no mail at all for the town.

Making the town even more isolated was the fact 

that Sutton had taken over the telegraph office.  he 
lines were still intact, but no one was allowed to send 
or receive telegrams without Sutton’s permission.

Most shocking of all, however, was that Sutton 

had taken over Grady’s ranch. “Not that he 
wants anything to do with the cattle,” Jesse said 
sourly.  Half of his deputies are working the ranch. 

background image

117

He just wanted the house.”

Nick Grady did have the nicest house in the 

area, though it was a good three miles further from 
town than Will’s – now John’s – ranch. “What about 
Grady? I can’t imagine he just let Sutton take his 
house.”

“No one knows what happened to him. He hasn’t 

been seen since Sutton moved in.”

From the grim look on John’s face, Will had a 

pretty good idea what happened to Grady and the 
darkest part of his mind wondered if houses were the 
only things Sutton liked to burn.

In the end, it was decided that John would ride to 

River Bend to send out a telegram for reinforcements 
– though he was cagey on what those reinforcements 
would be – and then ride back into town on the main 
road so no one would think to connect him to the 
ranch. Both he and Jesse would sign up for the 
tournament. “It’s lucky you got here when you did,” 
Jesse commented.  Tournament starts next week and 
the slots are almost full. Sutton’s throwing a party 
tomorrow night once the sign-ups close.”

Will couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to sign up 

to stand in the middle of a street and have someone 
shoot at him. “Who all’s signed up?”

“All of Sutton’s deputies, a few townsfolk. Some 

want to work for Sutton, some are hoping to do what 
we’re planning – thin out his forces enough to attack 
him directly. A handful have come from out of town; 
no idea how they heard about the tournament.”

“Wonder if any of them got the same kinda 

invitation that Stone gave you,” Will commented to 

background image

118

John.

“I doubt any. Sutton’s not the kind of man force 

a confrontation, which is why Stone is dead and 
Sutton’s not. Out-of-towners are probably the result 
of the deputies in charge of the supply runs drinking 
too much and talking about things they shouldn’t. 
Word gets around.” John sat back in his seat with a 
sigh. “Will, you okay with going into town? I’d like 
to have eyes on the place not connected with the 
tournament.”

“I’ll say I came by to visit the ranch. Took the 

back route, had no idea about the quarantine or the 
tournament.”

“Then I think we’re ready. Will, Harper, you 

should probably practice your shooting. Don’t worry 
about running out of bullets, I’ll get plenty when I’m 
in River Bend.”

Will considered his rifle doubtfully. “Maybe you 

should get me a pistol. Not sure my rifle will be 
discreet enough.”

“Maybe a short-barreled shotgun instead. The 

shot scatters wider the shorter the barrel, so aim’s 
not as important. You’ll have to get close, though.”

“I’m planning on being in the crowd. Want to be 

close, in case something happens.”

“What about Katie?” John asked. “We’re right 

next to Grady’s ranch; any of his men get bored, this 
is the first place they’d come.”

“Don’t worry about the girl,” Jesse cut in. “After 

that first visit, we started hiding the younger boys in 
the cellar when we heard anyone coming. Kind of 
awkwardly placed under the table there, but once 

background image

119

the rug’s pulled over it no one can tell there’s a door 
there at all.”

Will smiled rather sadly, thinking back to simpler 

days when he’d built that cellar for John to hide 
in. They’d never needed to use it before they left 
for Boston. “We should get some sleep.  omorrow’s 
going to be a long day.”

Unfortunately, once he was lying down Will was 

completely unable to fall asleep. He and John were 
crammed into a bunk in one of the boys’ cabins, each 
of which had eight bunk beds along the walls.

They had the place to themselves, as Mrs. Potter 

had kindly offered to let Katie spend the night with 
her and Jesse had a cabin of his own, but when John 
had tentatively suggested intimate activities, Will 
had shaken his head. The very idea of them touching 
that way when Sutton might at that very moment 
be touching Jacob Landon the same way ... he very 
thought of it made Will feel physically ill.

“I wish we could just go in there and shoot that 

bastard,” Will said into the pitch blackness of the 
cabin. He couldn’t see his hand if he held it up in 
front of his face, but he drew some comfort from the 
feel of John’s breath washing across the nape of his 
neck. “I’m not sure I could kill him outright, but I 
could make sure he never hurt Jacob Landon again.”

He felt John’s arm tighten comfortingly against 

his waist. “We can’t take the risk. There’s only three 
of us. Sutton could have half a dozen or more at the 
ranch.”

“I know,” Will said bitterly.

background image

120

“Will ...” John took a deep breath. “It might not 

be as bad as you’re imagining.” Will made a sound of 
protest, but was cut off by John hastily adding, Not 
that it’s not horrible and unnatural. Of course it is 
and Sutton will die for it. But when he gets his hands 
on a boy, he courts him. Gives him gifts of toys and 
candy, takes him riding, plies him with alcohol. It’s 
possible he hasn’t started touching the Landon boy 
yet; it sometimes takes weeks or even months before 
he gets to that point.”

“I wouldn’t have expected that from a man who 

would kill a whole family to get to a boy.”

“It’s a rare monster that has no tenderness in 

him.” John’s free arm came up to pillow Will’s head.

Will swallowed hard, relaxing a bit despite 

himself. John’s words may be a lie, but it was a lie 
Will desperately needed to believe. “I can’t believe 
you didn’t kill him before.”

John sighed. “If I’d killed everyone in that 

gang who deserved it, there wouldn’t’ve been 
a gang left.  utton wasn’t even the worst of the 
bunch.  veryone there did things to be ashamed of, 
including me.” Will felt John’s forehead rest against 
the nape of his neck and when John spoke again, 
his voice was muffled. “I still have days where I 
struggle to believe that you can really want me.  fter 
everything I’ve done, it should be impossible to have 
so much happiness in my life.”

Will’s eyes burned. “John –”
“We’ll get Sutton,” John said fiercely. “I promise 

you that. We’ll string him up by his scrawny neck 
and free this town and that little boy and then we’re 

background image

121

going to go home and never come back to this 
godforsaken country again.”

Will reached down to where John’s hand was 

resting on his stomach and he gripped it as tight as 
he could. “I don’t regret coming,” he said quietly.  If 
we hadn’t come, Katie would be dead, Jacob Landon 
would be as good as, and Mrs. Potter and Jesse and 
everyone else in town would be living in fear for the 
rest of their lives. I just wish –” He shook his head 
slightly, feeling John’s hair brush against his own. “I 
wish the killing wasn’t necessary.”

“Maybe we don’t have to kill him,” John 

offered, though Will could hear misgivings in his 
voice.  Maybe we can just capture him and call in 
the Marshals.”

Will was already shaking his head. “What 

Sutton’s doing – what Charming Charlie’s gang 
was doing – those weren’t subtle crimes, John. If 
law enforcement hadn’t taken care of them before 
we arrived, there must be a reason for it. Corrupt 
officials, blackmail, extortion – something that keeps 
the criminals safe from prosecution. And every day 
that they aren’t in prison or dead is another day 
an innocent might die.” He slumped back, letting 
John take more of his weight. “I do understand the 
necessity, John. I just wish things were different.”

Soft lips pressed against the nape of Will’s 

neck.  So do I, Will. So do I.”

background image

122

Chapter 9

John left a few minutes after dawn. Katie joined 

Will in forlornly watching him ride off into the 
burgeoning morning light and neither of them had 
much appetite for breakfast. Will noticed Mrs. otter 
and Jesse exchanging laden glances and tried to 
do a better job of faking interest in the day, but he 
was relieved when the meal was over and he could 
retreat back to his cabin.

He’d barely had a chance to stretch out on the 

bunk before the door opened again and Katie slipped 
in. “Hey,” he said gently. “Everything okay?”

Katie scampered across the short distance 

between the door and the bunk and burrowed into 
Will’s side. “Hey now,” he said, wrapping an arm 
around her.

“Don’t go.”
Will froze, wondering if he’d imagined that tiny 

whisper. “Katie?”

She held on tighter.
Will sighed and held her close, thinking to 

himself that when the time came, it was going to be 
really hard to leave her behind.

After Will and Katie had indulged in a good long 

wallow, they went outside and followed the sounds 
of gunshots to the barn, where Jesse was practicing 
a fast draw. To Will’s untrained eye, Jesse looked 
mighty fast, but the amount of sighing going on over 
that pistol seemed to indicate that Jesse thought 

background image

123

otherwise.

“Not going well?”
“Honestly, I don’t know. Not much call for 

gunslinging in Dead Horse. Sorry, Liberty.” Jesse 
whipped the pistol out of his holster and fired. One 
of the cans on the rail popped up in the air. Jesse 
swore. 

“I thought that was a pretty good shot,” Will 

observed.

“Wasn’t the one I was aiming for.” He started 

reloading his gun. While his head was down, he 
added, “Is it true, what you write? Is Mr. Anderson 
really as amazing as he is in your books?”

Will snorted. “No one’s amazing as John 

Anderson in my books; the man has a gift for tall 
tales.” He cleared his throat. “I’m happy to hear you 
read them.”

“Of course! Everyone has. We’re all so proud 

that such a big author came from right here in Dead 
Horse. Besides, your books aren’t like other dime 
novels. Most of those, it’s clear the author’s never 
been outside a big city.”

“Thanks,” Will said, feeling himself flush. “It’s 

real kind of you to say that.”

Jesse grinned. “Actually, I was wondering if you’d 

sign the ranch’s copy of your books. Think the boys 
would get a real kick out of that, once it’s safe for 
them to come back.”

The reminder of their current situation was 

sobering. Will gathered his rifle and ammo from 
Katie, who looked reluctant to let them go, and 
loaded the gun. “Guess I should get some practice 

background image

124

in while I have the chance.”

They spent the rest of the morning using up the 

bulk of their ammo until Will called a halt to reserve 
what they had left. “Just in case someone comes,” e 
explained when Jesse wanted to keep going.  Or if 
there’s trouble when we go into town.”

The plan was to go into town right after lunch, 

so Jesse would have plenty of time to sign up and 
Will would be seen about town well before John 
arrived.  here was a slight hitch when Katie latched 
onto Will’s waist and refused to be removed. “Katie, 
honey, I’m not going away forever. I’ll be back 
tonight, with Jesse.”

Katie declined to be comforted.
In the end, they had to physically pull her away 

and the moment she was separated from Will, she 
started screaming. Will shot Mrs. Potter a sympathetic 
look, but forced himself to turn away.  hey could hear 
her screams all the way into the barn, which made 
the horses skittish and did nothing to improve Will’s 
temper.

He’d recovered himself by the time they were 

close to town, enough so to ask, “Is Sutton going to 
be at the party?”

“Probably. If he is, he’ll have his bodyguards with 

him.”

Will stared. “The sheriff has bodyguards?”
“Yep. Hired ‘em after a couple of townsfolk tried 

to kill him. Decided his deputies weren’t good 
enough and brought in the Pinkertons.”

“Damn. How many Pinkertons are we talking?”
“Four during the day. Not sure how many at 

background image

125

night.”

“Are they signed up for the tournament?”
“Don’t know,” Jesse said. “But I doubt it.”
Will was still mulling over that bit of information 

when they rode over that last hill before town.  rom a 
distance, the place looked nearly the same as when 
he left. Maybe a few more tents on the outskirts, 
where the new businesses either thrived and turned 
into more permanent structures, or failed and 
disappeared without a trace. Most of the tents looked 
to be in bad shape; Will imagined Sutton’s presence 
wasn’t a boon for the entrepreneurial spirit.

“Where’s the sign-ups and the party?”
“Herrod’s Saloon. They gave Sutton free use 

of the whores in exchange for not having to pay 
protection money.” Off Will’s questioning look, he 
added, “They ordered a cow last week and the cook 
and I got to talking.”

“An entire cow just for that saloon?” Will asked 

incredulously.

“His deputies eat a lot of steak when they don’t 

have to pay for it. Herrod passed some of the 
extra around town; they haven’t had fresh meat in 
months.”

Will shook his head. “Seems like a piss-poor way 

to run things. If he kept everyone fed then they’d 
probably be grateful to have him take over.”

“Feeding people’s expensive. I get the impression 

Sutton’d rather spend that kind of money on himself.”

For the first time in Will’s experience with Dead 

Horse, the stables were all full. Since he and Jesse 

background image

126

didn’t plan to spend the night, they settled for 
finding a spot on the already crowded hitching rail 
in front of Herrod’s. Will couldn’t help but wonder 
what John was going to do – Butterscotch would 
likely chew through her reins if anyone attempted to 
hitch her to a rail all night.

Herrod’s itself looked a lot better than the one 

time Will had seen it before. Then, he’d been looking 
for a woman to take his mind off of his inconvenient 
urges in John’s direction. At that time, Herrod’s had 
had a reputation for people of more unconventional 
tastes, with some exotic liquors, flexible whores, 
and the only roulette wheel in town. Dead Horse 
not being a terribly exotic or unconventional town, 
Herrod’s had been quiet and a bit run down when 
Will visited. These days, however, it looked like new, 
with fresh paint on the walls, brand-new felt on the 
roulette table, several tables for faro and monte, 
and even a table in the corner for the increasingly 
popular game of poker.  ore astonishing were the 
whores: last time Will had visited, the whores had 
been half-dressed and lacking in personal hygiene, 
but the women currently dotting the main floor were 
all spotlessly clean and wearing elegant dresses. 
Will wondered if they really were servicing the men 
for free, or if Sutton was providing funds. It seemed 
impossible that they weren’t getting money from 
somewhere.

“There’s the sign-ups,” Jesse said, pointing to a 

blackboard on the wall. “Looks like John has already 
gotten here.”

Will eyed the board. “His name’s on there four 

background image

127

times.”

Jesse opened his mouth, then closed it 

again.  Huh. Maybe they were just really excited to 
have someone so famous?”

“Ex-cuse me.”
Will and Jesse spun around, then looked down 

to see the smallest man Will had ever clapped eyes 
on. He barely came up to Will’s chest, though the 
ten gallon hat he was wearing made up most of the 
difference. “You’re blocking my way,” the little man 
said pompously. Will stepped aside and the man 
strutted into the saloon. A moment later, he went for 
the blackboard.

“I know what that is,” Jesse hissed excitedly in 

Will’s ear. “That’s a dwarf. I saw one in a freak show 
once!”

“Maybe you could keep that to yourself,” Will 

suggested dryly, watching in interest as the little 
man turned away from the blackboard with his 
hands on his hips and an annoyed look on his face.

“My name is John Anderson,” he announced.  The 

real John Anderson. I’m here for the tournament.” 

One of the men at the poker table crowed with 

laugher. “Looks like we got another one, boys!” He 
nudged the man next to him, a scruffy blond with a 
short beard. “You owe me five bucks.”

The blond poked through his pile of chips with 

a scowl on his face. “How many goddamn John 
Andersons can there be?”

“At least six, apparently,” Will said under his 

breath. He elbowed Jesse in the side. “Weren’t you 
going to sign up?”

background image

128

“Right,” Jesse said. He looked nervous.
“You don’t have to do this,” Will murmured.  There’s 

lots of people signed up already.”

“But most of them are Sutton’s men,” Jesse 

pointed out. “Or want to be. They don’t do us any 
good.”

“We still have John. The real John. Hopefully 

he’ll be all we need.”

Jesse turned with a frown. “Why are you trying to 

talk me out of signing up?”

“Because I don’t want you to do this,” Will said 

helplessly. “People are going to be dying out there, 
Jesse. I don’t want you to be one of them.”

Jesse was silent for a moment and Will privately 

hoped he’d changed his mind. Finally he said, 
“People are already dying,” and Will’s heart sank.

He was debating whether to take one of the few 

available tables or to belly up at the bar when Jesse 
returned. “Come on,” he said roughly. “I need a 
drink.”

Will heartily agreed.
During the next couple of hours, three more men 

signed up, nearly filling the board. Will was having 
a tough time not staring at the door; part of him was 
wondering if anything had happened to John, while 
the rest was secretly hoping that John was delayed 
just long enough to miss the sign-up deadline. If the 
thought of Jesse participating in this tournament 
scared him, the idea of losing John to the tournament 
was positively terrifying.

Still, they had a plan and Will knew just how 

determined John could be, and he wasn’t really 

background image

129

surprised when the saloon doors slammed open a 
few minutes before five and John strode in.  veryone 
in the saloon turned to stare at the new arrival and 
John stared back for a few moments before turning 
and stalking to the chalkboard. No one crowed this 
time as the sixth ‘John Anderson’ as added to the 
list.

Without so much as a glance at Will and Jesse, 

John slid into an empty barstool and ordered a 
whisky. When he tried to pay, the barkeep held up 
his hand. “All tournament players drink for free, Mr. 
Anderson.”

“Take it as a tip, then,” John said, leaving the coin 

on the bar. The barkeep snatched it away quickly, 
tucking it into his pocket as he hurried down to the 
other end of the bar.

All around the room, Will could hear whispers 

starting up as John sipped his drink and a quick 
glance around revealed that not only was it okay for 
him to look at John, it would look strange if he didn’t. 
Every eye in the bar was turned in John’s direction, 
some discreetly and some directly. Even the piano 
player was distracted, judging by the way he missed 
several notes in a row.

If John noticed he was the center of attention, he 

made no sign of it. He just sipped at his whisky till 
it was gone, then turned on his stool to face the rest 
of the saloon.

Suddenly, everyone in the room was utterly 

fascinated with whatever was in his hands.

Will took a sip of his own drink to hide a smile.  e’d 

known that John had a reputation, of course; much 

background image

130

of his book sales were driven by John’s name.  till, 
he hadn’t realized just how powerful that reputation 
was.

Over the next hour or so, Will and Jesse stayed 

at the bar, enjoying the whisky and rebutting 
and encouraging the advances of the whores, 
respectively. When one of them suggested going 
upstairs, however, Jesse declined. “Waiting for the 
sheriff to arrive,” he told her. “Don’t want to miss the 
start of the party.”

From the woman’s expression, it was clear she 

didn’t think he’d be gone long enough to worry 
about missing anything, but she stayed by his side 
as the night rolled on. Will figured given a choice 
between flirting for free or fucking for free, she’d 
take the former.

John stayed at the bar just long enough to finish 

one more drink before he went out to the gambling 
tables. He hovered over the faro tables for a minute or 
two, but apparently the stakes weren’t high enough 
for him and he ended up at the roulette wheel. 
Everyone else at that table suddenly discovered 
somewhere else they needed to be, leaving John to 
enjoy the table alone, though after a few minutes the 
whores started to include him in their rounds. John 
smiled at them and looked them in the eye when he 
spoke to them, but he also sent them away quickly, 
his attention immediately turning back to the wheel.

As tempting as it was, Will did not join John at 

the roulette table. In fact, he tried very hard not to 
let his eyes linger too long on that table at any given 
moment, though he did notice that the pile of chips 

background image

131

in front of John was steadily increasing.  ince Will 
would have been willing to wager good money that 
this saloon didn’t have a single non-rigged game, 
he wondered if fixing in favor of the gambler was 
another service the saloon provided to Sutton’s men. 
It didn’t seem possible in the long run; maybe it was 
a way to raise men’s confidence while their money 
supply was tight, so that they’d bet bigger when they 
had more money to lose.

Will was still mulling over this possibility when the 

saloon door opened again, this time to reveal a pair 
of men wearing sturdy, durable looking suits.  hey 
were carrying shotguns and each man had a badge 
pinned to his lapel. The badges were entirely the 
wrong shape for sheriff or deputy badges.

The entire room went quiet, though unlike the 

silence that had heralded John’s arrival, this silence 
was anticipatory. Will understood why a moment 
later, when the two gunmen shifted to hold the doors 
open as a third man came in, this one wearing a fine 
suit and a shiny sheriff’s star. He was a tall man, 
with black hair and blue eyes, and there was a boy, 
no more than seven, at his side. If Will didn’t know 
better, he’d think the hand the man had on the boy’s 
shoulder was paternal.

So this was Josiah Sutton. Not quite what Will had 

expected. He looked nothing at all like a monster. 
Then again, Charming Charlie hadn’t looked much 
like a monster, either.

Sutton’s eyes were scanning the crowd as Will 

contemplated his villainy and almost immediately 
he zeroed in on John. “It seems we have a celebrity 

background image

132

in our midst. I was wondering just how many John 
Andersons we’d have to collect before the real thing 
arrived.”

John very deliberately placed another bet on the 

table before turning to face Sutton. “Hello, Josiah.”

Sutton sauntered into the saloon, his hand still 

attached to Jacob’s shoulder. Will felt his pulse rise 
as he saw the resigned expression on Jacob’s face as 
he was manhandled.

A hand wrapped around his wrist and squeezed 

hard. “Not our time yet,” Jesse murmured.

Will’s hands curled into fists, but he nodded his 

head slightly and eased back on his stool till the 
small of his back was pressed up against the bar.

Sutton ended up nearly nose-to-nose with John.  e 

was a couple of inches taller, but John stared back 
calmly, completely unruffled. After a moment, Sutton 
suddenly turned away to face the room at large. “I’m 
here to announce that the sign-ups are officially 
closed. Contestants, you are welcome to enjoy 
anything this town has to offer, free of charge!  he 
tournament will begin on Monday at high noon, 
with times for each duel posted on this board.  nyone 
who shows up late will be disqualified.”

“And shot!” called one of the men from the poker 

table. The rest of the men at the table laughed 
uproariously.

“And shot,” Sutton said agreeably. “Barkeep, 

please pour a round of your best whisky for my 
friends here.”

“And keep ‘em coming!” Another suggestion from 

the poker table.

background image

133

Sutton ignored this comment as he was looking 

over the crowd again. This time his eyes landed 
on Will. “Relax,” Jesse said out of the corner of his 
mouth. “You look like you want to kill him with your 
bare hands.”

“That’s because I do,” Will muttered, though he 

deliberately loosened his fists. His fingers ached as 
they stretched back out to lay flat on his thighs.

Apparently he was too late, however, as Sutton 

made his way to the bar next to him. “Tequila,” he 
ordered from the barkeep before turning to Will. 
“I don’t believe I’ve seen you around these parts 
before. Did you come for the tournament?”

Will swallowed hard and tried his best to keep his 

voice level as he answered: “Just in town visiting my 
old ranch. Didn’t even know there was a tournament 
going on.”

“And which ranch would that be?”
“The Charles Merriweather Ranch for Boys.”
“Ah, Mrs. Potter’s place.” Sutton’s eyes slid over 

to Jesse, who was looking very focused on his drink. 
“And you’re the cowboy. Harper, isn’t it?”

Jesse put down his glass and managed a passable 

smile as he shook Sutton’s outstretched hand. “Jesse 
Harper, sir. I brought Will here to see the town while 
I signed up for the tournament.”

“Very kind of you, especially since I recently 

heard that all of your boys ran away. I’m surprised 
you aren’t out looking for them.”

“Actually, it was good for me that they left,” Jesse 

said. “Mrs. Potter wasn’t going to let me sign up for 
the tournament while they were there.”

background image

134

Sutton shook his head. “It must be terrible for 

you, having to follow the directions of a decrepit old 
woman.”

Will tried to imagine anyone who had actually 

met Mrs. Potter calling her decrepit. He couldn’t 
quite fathom how it would be possible.

“It’s good that you signed up for the 

tournament,” utton added. “If you rank high enough, 
I’ll bring you on as one of my deputies. I think you’ll 
find that the position has some very nice benefits.”

“Thank you, Mr. Sutton. Er, Sheriff Sutton. I’ll do 

my best.”

“Or die trying, I imagine,” Sutton said with a 

smile that made bile rise up in the back of Will’s 
throat. Jesse didn’t look like he noticed, though, and 
he shook the man’s hand again before going back to 
his drink.

“I’m impressed,” Will murmured.
“Lived hand to mouth most of my life, Will. You 

learn to do what you gotta do.”

They stayed for another hour or two, drinking just 

enough not to stand out while the rest of the saloon 
degenerated into a mass of sloppy drunkenness. At 
some point, guns got drawn and with a nod, Sutton 
had his Pinkertons throw the offending parties out. 
Gunshots could be heard on the street soon after and 
Will wondered if the tournament might have its first 
casualty before it even started.

Finally, he and Jesse decided they’d stayed long 

enough to be polite and to establish that Will was 
in town. As they rode back to the ranch, it suddenly 
occurred to Will that he had never told Sutton his 

background image

135

last name. Hopefully no one else would either; it was 
hard to imagine the man wouldn’t see connections 
between the arrival of John Anderson and the arrival 
of the man made famous for writing John Anderson 
novels.

background image

136

Chapter 10

Back at the ranch, they found Mrs. Potter putting 

together a simple supper of biscuits and pinto beans. 
From the weary look on Jesse’s face, biscuits and 
pinto beans had been served a lot more often on this 
table than he’d like and Will made a mental note to 
buy some more food supplies next time he was in 
town. He and John were funding this ranch, after 
all, even if there weren’t currently any boys on site.

“Where’s Katie?” Will asked as he tucked into his 

own portion with enthusiasm.

“Cried herself out, poor thing,” Mrs. Potter said.  I 

suspect she’s going to be quite angry with you come 
morning.”

“She’s going to be even angrier when I go into 

town again,” Will said with a sigh. “Best she gets 
used to it, though, before John and I head back to 
Boston.”

Mrs. Potter and Jesse both put down their 

forks.  You aren’t intending to take her with you?” 
Mrs. otter asked.

“How could I? She’s not related to me or John.  t 

wouldn’t be appropriate.”

“Perhaps not,” Mrs. Potter said sternly. “But 

sometimes what’s appropriate and what’s right isn’t 
the same thing. That girl loves you, Will. You and 
Mr. Anderson both. To abandon her here to strangers 
would be cruel.”

“But I can’t take her with me,” Will protested.  What 

would people say?”

background image

137

“Since when do you care what people say?” 

Jesse asked. “You never cared when you first came 
out and folks talked about how an East Coast city 
boy wouldn’t be able to make a go of the ranch. You 
never cared when people laughed at you for letting 
Molly handle your money matters –”

“It wasn’t that I couldn’t do it myself, but Molly 

enjoyed that sort of thing,” Will muttered.

“– you certainly didn’t care when Grady spread 

all them rumors about you having carnal relations 
with your cattle.”

“What?”
“We never told you about that,” Mrs. Potter said 

kindly. “No one ever really thought it was true.”

“So why are you so bothered what people say 

about you taking in this girl?”

“Because they’ll take her away,” Will 

snapped.  And I won’t be able to stop them, because 
I’m not her kin. At least here I know you’ll take good 
care of her. Can’t say the same of a lot of orphanages.”

There was a moment of silence.
“I hadn’t thought of that,” Jesse admitted.
Mrs. Potter looked exasperated. “Then call 

her your niece. Or, better yet, call her Charles 
Merriweather’s niece. Who’s going to question the 
relations of a famous philanthropist?”

Put that way, Will couldn’t think of a single flaw 

in the plan. Hell, the only question was, why didn’t 
he think of it first? “Mrs. Potter, you are a gem.”

“Thank you,” she said regally. “Now I’m going 

to wake Katie up; she really shouldn’t go the entire 
night without a bite of supper.”

background image

138

As Mrs. Potter went off to her cabin to wake 

the girl, Will poked at his food. It occurred to him 
that Katie wasn’t likely to be happy with him at 
the moment and thus wouldn’t be very amenable 
to discussions of living with him and John. And no 
matter what Mrs. Potter said, Will wasn’t taking a 
girl across the country to live with him and John if 
she wasn’t willing.

Katie came into the kitchen, rubbing her eyes 

with little fists and staring around blearily. The 
moment her eyes caught Will, however, she lit up 
and sprinted across the room to climb up on Will’s 
lap. “Whoa,” he said, laughing.

By the door, Mrs. Potter was smiling and looking 

unbearably smug. Will did his best to ignore her and 
wrapped Katie up in a hug.

Now, he just had to convince John.

The next day, Will and Jesse snuck away from 

the ranch while Mrs. Potter kept Katie busy by 
reading to her from the small pile of meticulously 
cared for picture books that she’d read to her own 
children decades before. Will felt a little guilty about 
the subterfuge, but remembering the previous day’s 
screaming, he thought it for the best.

Even though Jesse and Will didn’t arrive at the 

town till well after noon, they found most of Dead 
Horse still slumbering. The shops and business were 
all open, but empty, and the hitching rails were all 
devoid of horses.

As Will and Jesse watched, Butterscotch came 

galloping down Main Street, her chewed-off reins 

background image

139

streaming behind her. She snorted when she drew 
up near Clarence, but she didn’t stop. “That’s a 
beautiful horse,” Jesse said admiringly. “Don’t see 
many palominos around here.”

Will sighed and shook his head.
They stopped at the general store first to place 

an order. Sarah was behind the counter, looking just 
like Mrs. Potter but with less grey. “Mr. onnors, I 
didn’t know you were in town!” Her smile slipped. 
“Mother hasn’t been in town for months. I didn’t 
even know you were coming.”

“Well, it was something of a surprise,” Will said.  I 

had trouble getting a telegram through.”

“Yes, well. The sheriff has some ... interesting 

ideas about telegrams.”

“So I’ve heard.” Will handed over a list. “Could 

you get the first half of this ready for me for this 
afternoon? The rest is for tomorrow.”

“Mr. Connors!” Sarah said, sounding scandalized. 

“Tomorrow is Sunday!”

“I know,” Will said, though the truth was that 

Sundays didn’t mean as much to him as they had 
when Molly was still alive. She’d always been 
the one who pushed them to ride into town every 
Sunday for church. “But Jesse and I only have four 
saddlebags between us and the ranch is down to 
bare shelves.”

“What about the ranch’s wagon?” Sarah asked.
Will glanced over at Jesse. “My understanding 

is that the wagon horse was ... drafted, in a way. By 
the sheriff.”

“Took the wagon, too,” Jesse said bluntly.

background image

140

“Oh,” Sarah said. She looked conflicted for a 

moment. “What if I made up the order tonight and 
left it at the back door? Mother has the spare key.”

“Sounds perfect. Thanks, Sarah.” He made it 

halfway to the door before his better nature made 
him turn around. “Sarah? Do you happen to have 
any butterscotches?”

“Of course. How many would you like?”
“Give me a twist.” He considered how far and fast 

Butterscotch could run. “Make it two.”

The next couple of hours were infuriating. On 

the one hand, Butterscotch clearly wasn’t interested 
in achieving her freedom, because they found her 
nibbling on some sagebrush in the outskirts of 
the town. On the other hand, she clearly wasn’t 
interested in being brought back to John, because 
she bounced away any time they got close and a 
couple of times ran literal circles around them. “I 
hate this horse,” Jesse said as his latest lunge for the 
remains of Butterscotch’s reins nearly unseated him.

“Everyone hates this horse except for John, and 

some days I’m not even sure about him.” Will rubbed 
his hand where Butterscotch managed to nip him 
when he was reaching for her reins. “Okay, time to 
try the candy.”

When all was said and done, Will was convinced 

that they hadn’t so much caught Butterscotch as 
she’d gotten bored with the game and was ready for 
her oats. It still took nearly an entire twist of candy 
just to get unbitten hands on the reins and Will 
handed the other twist to Jesse. “Just keep feeding 
her these till you get into town. If anyone asks, you 

background image

141

found this horse wandering around town and don’t 
know who it belongs to. It shouldn’t take John long 
to find out she’s missing, so he’s probably already 
looking for her.”

Jesse took the reins with as much enthusiasm 

as he’d give the fiery end of a burning stick. “Don’t 
you want to bring her into town? She already knows 
you.”

Will was already shaking his head. “We don’t 

want Sutton to think there’s any connection at all 
between John and me. If he thinks we’re friends, 
even new friends, he’ll be more careful what he says 
in my hearing.”

“He’s pretty careful all the time,” Jesse said 

doubtfully. “And he doesn’t usually spend that much 
time in town.”

“He will for the tournament.” Will spoke with 

more confidence than he actually felt, but it was 
a reasonable assumption. One of the top prizes of 
the tournament was a job with Sutton and only a 
foolish man would hire someone without seeing his 
performance. “Go on now. Return John’s horse and 
maybe spend some time drinking with him. No one’s 
going to question two people in the tournament 
talking, and it’ll be useful later, if we ever need to 
have a reason to bring him back to the ranch.”

“Yes, Will,” Jesse said with a sigh. “What about 

you?”

Will ran a hand through his shaggy hair. “I think 

it’s about time I got a haircut. And maybe a shave. 
It’s been a long time since I had a chance for either.”

They rode together until just before the town 

background image

142

came into sight. Since Jesse had the harder job, Will 
let him ride in first, dismounting from Clarence in 
the interim and sitting down on a convenient rock to 
spend some time breathing in the desert air.  t was a 
bit of a shock to his lungs as he’d gotten used to the 
salt-laden air of Boston, but it was a good shock, the 
kind of shock that filled him with nostalgia for years 
long past.

He let a good hour or so go by before heading into 

town and was grateful to find that, though the streets 
were filling up again with people, there wasn’t much 
of a line at the barber’s. Then again, he had noticed 
a distinct lack of personal hygiene was a common 
thread for most of Sutton’s deputies.

Hair cut and cheeks clean shaven, Will wandered 

in the direction of Herrod’s to start the next stage 
of their plan. Now that John and Jesse had signed 
up for the tournament, it was up to Will to get 
information on the other gunslingers, especially the 
kind of information that wouldn’t be said in John or 
Jesse’s hearing.

To that end, he bought a bottle of whisky and took 

it and a shot glass to a corner table, half hidden in 
the shadows, where he could watch the entire room 
and hear much of the conversation happening at the 
bar without being seen.  nfortunately, he couldn’t 
think of a way to take notes on what he saw without 
it becoming abundantly clear what he was doing, so 
instead he made up nicknames for each gunman, 
and attached everything he learned about them to 
that name, like a coat on a hanger.

The five men sitting at the poker table, for 

background image

143

example, were the same five as had been sitting 
there the day before, and in Will’s mind they became 
a unit, the Poker Players, at least until such time as 
they engaged in more individual behavior.  ll five 
worked for Sutton and none of them seemed nervous 
about the upcoming tournament, which probably 
meant they’d all been in duels before.

Sitting at the bar were a few more of Sutton’s 

men. Will couldn’t see all of them from where he was 
sitting, but two at the end were clearly related and 
both looked a little nervous. First-timers, then, and 
in part because of their matching facial hair, they 
became the Bearded Brothers.

The doors opened and the little man who’d signed 

up as John Anderson strutted inside.  aturally, he 
had to be called Little John, though every time 
Will thought the name he had to hide a smile as he 
thought of the Robin Hood tales that Molly used to 
tell Tommy when he was a little boy.  t was hard to 
tell how much of Little John’s confidence was real 
and how much was bluster, but Will reasoned that 
he’d be a significant challenge if only because there 
was less of him to aim at in a duel.

By the roulette table was another man who, after 

listening in on the surrounding conversations, Will 
was able to identify as yet another John Anderson.  his 
one looked considerably younger than both the real 
John and Little John, and his light brown hair and 
beard were both neatly trimmed. His clothes were 
clean but visibly worn, and he was gambling with 
pennies rather than the dollars the real John had 
been using. A poor boy, then, seeking his fortune. 

background image

144

Probably not someone to be worried about, unless 
he proved to have prodigious natural talent.  e was 
dubbed Poor John.

More men filtered in, including two more fake 

Johns. The first was a dumpy man, who was sweating 
and red faced, even after he came inside from the 
heat. Will, who was getting a little bored with his 
names, opted to call him Humpty Dumpty.  nless 
Humpty’s arms moved faster than the rest of his 
body by a significant amount, he didn’t need to be 
worried about either.

The second John was the first to give Will real 

pause. The man was tall, over six feet tall if Will had 
to guess, and he was built like a grizzly bear.  is shirt 
strained to cover his massive shoulders and his boots 
were big enough that Will could have fit both of his 
feet into just one of them. Between the size and the 
immense amount of grey hair that covered the man’s 
head and face, Will was tempted to call the man 
Grizzly Bear John, but settled for Big John instead. 
Size probably didn’t help as much in gunfights as it 
did in hand-to-hand fights, but Will looked at those 
colossal muscles and vast chest and thought that 
a bullet might have a tough time penetrating very 
far into this man’s frame. He made a mental note 
to keep an eye out for Big John, though that would 
hardly require much effort.

So the evening went on. Nearly all of the thirty 

or so gunslingers made their way into the saloon at 
one point in time or another. John and Jesse came 
in together and the two of them sat down at the faro 
table. Will was mildly curious as to what they’d been 

background image

145

doing all day, but was distracted by the last John 
Anderson wandering through the door. The man 
was of average height, average weight, had brown 
hair of average length, and his dusty brown clothes 
looked to be an average suit. Will’s eyes narrowed 
suspiciously; it seemed impossible for someone 
to be so bland and forgettable without some effort 
involved. Though he had no reason for it, Will 
dubbed the man Sneaky John and decided to pay 
especially close attention to him.

By the time Sutton made an appearance in the 

late evening, Will was ready to go home the moment 
John and Jesse finished gambling.  rankly, between 
his impending headache and his exhaustion, he 
wasn’t sure he was going to wait for Jesse; the man 
had lived in Dead Horse his entire life and had lived 
at the ranch for the last four years. He wouldn’t need 
an escort.

Unfortunately, Sutton’s arrival derailed Will’s 

imminent departure. As before, Sutton had four 
Pinkerton bodyguards, two coming in before him 
and two bringing up the rear. He also had Jacob 
with him and Will threw back three shots in a row to 
keep himself calm enough to stay hidden. Since the 
only empty table at the saloon was just one over from 
Will’s, he tilted his hat forward to make it harder to 
see his face, then propped his good leg up on the 
chair opposite from him and slid down in his seat. 
The end result was a much diminished ability to 
see the room as a whole, but a direct line of sight to 
the table that Sutton would have to take.  opefully, 
anyone looking at him would think he was sleeping.

background image

146

Sure enough, Sutton and Jacob were soon 

ensconced at that table, with three Pinkertons 
arranged behind him and one of the Pinkertons – 
a big, burly man with clean-shaven cheeks and a 
scar bisecting one eyebrow – settled in at Sutton’s 
side.  fter one suspicious glance Will’s way, all six 
appeared to dismiss him because they then turned 
to face the room at large. He let out a quiet sigh of 
relief as he listened in on their conversation.

It soon became apparent that Sutton was 

undertaking the same task as Will, as he and the 
Pinkerton at his side quietly discussed the various 
gunmen in the room. Will was curious as to why 
Sutton was so interested; unlike Tanner Stone, he 
didn’t seem to be participating in the tournament 
himself. Then again, maybe he was betting on the 
outcome.

At any rate, both Sutton and his lackey were 

considerably more informed than Will was, which 
was how Will learned that Humpty Dumpty was 
really a famous – though he couldn’t be that famous, 
since Will had never heard of him – East Coast 
gunslinger called Henry Watson who was traveling 
incognito and that Little John had been challenging 
men to fights all along the Mexican border. He’d 
won every single one, though Sutton and the 
Pinkerton couldn’t seem to agree on whether that 
was due to skill, luck, or men who hesitated to shoot 
a person the size of a child, even if that person was 
fully grown and shooting back. There was also some 
discussion of Sneaky John; Will was oddly gratified 
to hear that they found his relentlessly average 

background image

147

appearance suspicious and there was some debate 
as to whether or not the man could be a federal 
marshal in disguise.

There was other discussion as well; apparently 

the two Mexicans in the opposite corner were 
signed up for the tournament and were brothers, 
though they looked nothing alike. The gentleman 
with the all-white suit, who Will had dubbed The 
Man in White, was a well-respected gunslinger from 
Kentucky. The kid wearing the too tight clothes and 
who was currently climbing the stairs with a whore 
was known as The Kid and was rapidly gaining a 
reputation for fast and steady hands.

The real John got his share of the conversation 

as well and, since Jesse was sitting next to him, he 
got considerably more attention than he might have 
otherwise. Sutton actually raised his hand in the 
air and crooked a finger at the poker table. One of 
the Players – the loud one, who had been making 
jokes about the number of John Andersons in the 
tournament at a volume that every John Anderson 
in the saloon had been able to hear – pushed back 
from the table and ambled over. “Yes, sir, Mr.

Sutton?”
“It’s Sheriff Sutton, Sheriff – oh, never mind.  hat 

do you know about that man with the red hair? Why’s 
he sitting next to John?” 

“He helped him catch his horse. Damn thing had 

gotten loose and was racing up and down the main 
drag.”

“John did always latch on to the most irritating 

animal possible. Last time I saw him, his damn beast 

background image

148

tried to bite off my ear!”

Will grinned and made a promise to himself to 

feed Old Faithful a sugar cube next time he saw her.

“Jesse Harper’s not a gunman, though,” the 

poker player continued. “Don’t know that he’s ever 
used a pistol, except to shoot rats.”

“Good to hear,” Sutton said thoughtfully and Will 

felt a sudden chill in his spine. For the first time he 
wondered if Sutton was gathering information so 
he would know how to arrange the duels so that his 
men had the best advantage.

Sutton stayed long into the night, long enough 

that Jacob had nodded off next to him and Will was 
seriously considering doing the same. Finally, once 
nearly every man in the room had wandered off with 
a whore or in the direction of the restaurant – pen till 
midnight for the duration of the tournament, Will’d 
heard – Sutton gathered up Jacob in his arms and 
walked out the door with his contingent of Pinkertons 
around him.

Will watched him with gritted teeth and reminded 

himself that the tournament would be over by Friday. 
Jacob just had to survive one more week and then 
he’d be free of Sutton’s loathsome touch.

background image

149

Chapter 11

Will slept in very late on Sunday; by the time the 

time he stumbled out of his cabin, the sun was nearly 
overhead and the bright light made his already 
aching head pound. With a groan and shielding his 
eyes with his hands, he went to the outhouse to do 
his business then weakly limped inside the mess 
hall, where he found Mrs. Potter and Katie waiting 
for him. Judging from the way Katie pointedly turned 
her back on him, Will was in disgrace. At some point 
in the day, he figured he might even care.

“Had a few too many?” Mrs. Potter asked frostily.
“Wasn’t plannin’ on it,” Will muttered, his 

forehead on the table. “Then Sutton came in with 
Jacob and it was either drink or bash the man’s head 
in with the whisky bottle.”

“Well, I guess that’s understandable,” she 

answered, her tone softened a bit. “At any rate, we 
saved some breakfast for you. It’s on the stove.”

Will didn’t particularly want breakfast and he 

certainly didn’t want to sit up from his current 
position, but it’d been kind of Mrs. Potter to set 
the breakfast aside. It occurred to him that he had 
completely forgotten to pick up the supplies from the 
store so, feeling a mite guilty, Will dragged himself 
upright to collect the plate, though once he achieved 
his seat again he did little more than pick away at 
the cold biscuits.

He’d managed to reduce one biscuit into a pile of 

crumbs before he thought to ask, “Where’s Jesse?”

background image

150

“Went to town,” Mrs. Potter said as she put an 

enormous kettle on the stove. “He took the packhorse. 
Said you ordered some supplies yesterday but never 
picked them up?”

Will groaned and put his head back down again.
By the time he was feeling human enough to 

really take in his surroundings, the cabin was 
getting thick with steam from all of the pots and 
kettles Mrs. Potter had put on the stovetop. “Are you 
boiling water?”

She gave him a look like he was mentally deficient, 

which was justified. “Katie’s dresses are filthy, Mr. 
Connors, and her only other clothes appear to be a 
set of trousers. It is high time she learns how to do 
her laundry.”

Will winced at the ‘Mr. Connors’ and glanced 

over at Katie. Judging from her expression, she was 
already fully aware of how to do laundry. Of course, if 
she was anything like Tommy, she’d fake ignorance 
as long as possible.

Feeling an unaccountable warmth in his chest, 

Will patted Katie on the head. She allowed it, which 
gave him hope that he was on his way to being 
forgiven for disappearing the day before.

Suddenly, he heard the faint sound of hoofbeats 

in the distance. “You expecting any company, 
Mrs. otter?”

“No, why?”
“I hear horses coming.”
Mrs. Potter burst into motion, moving pots off the 

stove and reaching under the cabinet to produce a 
shotgun. “Katie,” she said briskly. “You know what 

background image

151

to do.”

Katie dove under the table. Will leaned over to 

the side to see her pulling the rug away from the 
trapdoor. With a practiced ease that gave Will some 
idea what she and Mrs. Potter had been working 
on while he was in town yesterday, Katie lifted the 
trapdoor, slid into the cellar, and closed the door 
after. Impressed, Will finished the deed by pulling 
the rug back in place with the toe of his boot.

Mrs. Potter cracked open the shotgun and loaded 

a pair of shells. Another handful of shells went into 
the pocket of her apron.

Will thought about running out to his cabin to get 

his rifle but, considering his current state, he was 
afraid he’d be more likely to accidentally shoot Mrs. 
Potter than he would the new arrivals, so instead he 
went outside to the porch and stayed there with the 
intention of doing his best to talk the intruders down 
and provide a distraction in case Mrs. Potter needed 
to start shooting.

What he saw when he went outside, however, 

made him turn right back around into the mess 
hall.  Mrs. Potter,” he said, feeling a rising sense of 
doom in his gut. “Our reinforcements are here.”

The tension in the air was thick enough to be 

cut with a knife. The shotgun was laid on the table 
between the two opposing parties and scathing 
words were so close to the surface they were nearly 
audible.

Will put his head down on the table. If he’d known 

he was going to end this day in the same house as 

background image

152

five females and a shotgun, he’d have gone after 
Jesse to help with the supplies.

“So,” Mrs. Potter said crisply. “You’re friends of 

Mr. Anderson’s.”

On the other side of the table were three women: 

Roberta, dressed in considerably more clothing 
than the last time Will had seen her and with her 
blonde hair pinned up neatly under a bonnet; Suzie, 
who had grown a bit since Will had last seen her 
and had filled out enough that she wouldn’t be 
passing for fourteen any longer; and a woman he’d 
never met before, named Anne. Unlike Roberta 
and Suzie, Anne was not a prostitute but a female 
sharpshooter. She was also wearing trousers, to Mrs. 
Potter’s disapproval. Apparently Anne’s parents 
had been quite enamored of Annie Oakley and had 
given her both Oakley’s name and trained her in 
the same profession. All of which Will learned from 
Suzie, as Anne was doing a marvelous imitation of 
the still-hidden Katie and hadn’t said a word. Her 
eyes seemed to be locked on a specific piece of air 
somewhere between Will and Mrs. otter.

While Will could not imagine how Suzie and 

Anne had met, he didn’t miss the way they had 
subtly adjusted their seats so that they were sitting 
close enough that their arms touched from shoulder 
to elbow. Judging from the way Mrs. Potter’s lips 
were pressed together, she hadn’t missed the seating 
arrangement either.

“John and I go way back,” Roberta said, and it 

occurred to Will that he’d never asked John how 
he knew Roberta. Thinking back to how John had 

background image

153

trusted Roberta enough to not only see her in Bisbee, 
but to tell her where he would be staying despite 
the thousand dollar price on his head, that was a 
question Will probably should have asked.

Now wasn’t the time, however, as Mrs. Potter’s 

lips had pursed up even tighter. “Maybe you could 
just tell us what John told you,” Will suggested.

“He sent us a telegram,” Suzie said. She pulled a 

tiny purse from somewhere – she was dressed even 
more nicely than Roberta, though Will thought he’d 
caught a glimpse of some extremely out-of-fashion 
bloomers under her skirt – and pulled out a sheet of 
paper. “Here.”

Will and Mrs. Potter both leaned in to read it: 

Have immediate job STOP  ood pay STOP  ocation A 
STOP Bring bullets and short shotgun STOP.

“Location A?” Will asked.
“John told me where your ranch was last time you 

were in Bisbee. Said if I needed a place to hide out, 
I could come here. Then he moved to Boston.  hat’s 
location B.” Roberta reached down to pick up a set of 
heavily-laden saddlebags. “He didn’t specify which 
bullets to bring, so I brought some of those new .38 
specials. They’ll fit his revolvers and they have more 
kick than the .357s. Anne uses them for her rifle and 
swears by them.”

Will looked over at Anne. Anne continued to stare 

at that fascinating bit of air.

“There’s also a short-barreled shotgun in there, 

with shells,” Roberta added. “If you need anything 
else, we’ll get it for you in town.”

That caught Will’s and Mrs. Potter’s 

background image

154

attention.  You’re going to town?”

“Suzie and I are, as soon as we’re done here.  nne’s 

going to hafta stay behind until she’s needed. Way I 
hear it, there’s no rooms left in town except at the 
whorehouses.”

Mrs. Potter made a pained noise. Will 

sighed.  Have you had a chance to talk to John yet?”

“He left a letter for us in a cave a mile or so from 

here,” Suzie said.

“Locations always have a drop point,” Roberta 

added. “Now if you need anything, either Suzie or 
I’ll be working at Herrod’s by tonight –”

“It’s a Sunday!” Mrs. Potter interjected.
Roberta just continued on. “The other’ll find 

work in one of the other saloons, since it sounds 
like there’s too many people participating in the 
tournament for Herrod’s to be servicing them all.  ny 
information Suzie and I find out, we’ll be passing on 
to you, so if one of us asks you to come upstairs, you 
say yes.”

“Won’t anyone question why a couple of new 

whores are showing up right before the tournament 
starts?” Will asked, doing his best to ignore the 
disapproval wafting off of Mrs. Potter in stifling 
waves.

“You let us worry about that,” Suzie said 

calmly.  While we’re here, though, tell us if there’s 
anyone you want removed from the competition.”

Will’s eyes narrowed. “Why?”
“Best you don’t ask.”
Less than satisfied, but quite confident Suzie 

wasn’t going to tell him any more, Will sighed and 

background image

155

mentally pulled up his list of gunslingers. “I don’t 
know any of their names, but generally speaking, 
the more of Sutton’s men who lose, the better.”

“We’ll keep that in mind,” Suzie said. She turned 

to Anne. “Let’s get you settled before Roberta and I 
leave.”

Without so much as a goodbye, the three of them 

marched out the door, the only lasting sign of their 
invasion a large bag of bullets resting on the table.

By the time Jesse got back with the supplies, 

Anne was ensconced in one of the cabins and 
Roberta and Suzie had long since left for town.  atie, 
having suffered no apparent ill effects from hiding 
in the cellar, was working on some math problems 
that Will had given her. She seemed to be having 
much more success with mathematics than she was 
at learning how to write, though Will had a sneaking 
suspicion that she understood more of her reading 
than she was letting on.

Jesse and his mountain of supplies were treated 

like a hero coming home from war; even Will was 
getting tired of beans and biscuits. “Have you 
considered slaughtering one of the cattle?” Will 
asked as he helped unpack the supplies.

“It’s a two-man job, even with the wagon,” 

Jesse said. “Mrs. Potter could have helped with the 
butchering, but without the wagon and with most of 
the horses taken by the boys, we would have had to 
leave most of the carcass where it lay.”

“Surefire way to draw coyotes onto the ranch,” ill 

acknowledged. “But there’s two of us here now, and 
four horses, if you count Anne’s.”

background image

156

At which point, the presence of Anne had to 

be explained. Jesse looked rather astonished to 
know that Will was on a first-name basis with 
a trio of women, even after Will explained their 
professions.  till, he was undeniably most impressed 
by what he heard of Anne. “A female sharpshooter 
right here on our ranch,” Jesse said, wonderingly. 
“Imagine that.”

Mrs. Potter slammed a pan onto the stove.
“Maybe we should take a look at the herd,” Will 

suggested. “See if we can’t cut one out and bring it 
back.”

Fortunately, the prospect of fresh meat for dinner 

was enough to motivate Jesse back into the saddle 
and soon enough they were riding out to the herd, 
comparing notes about gunslingers the entire way.  I 
think the others are all scared of Mr. Anderson,” esse 
said conspiratorially. “Nobody will look him in the 
face.”

“He had a reputation long before I ever met 

him.  he books are just making that reputation 
bigger.”

“He’s a nice guy, though,” Jesse said.
“Really,” Will said dubiously.
“Yeah. He’s been giving me tips about my 

shooting and what you should do in a duel. And 
yesterday he offered to introduce me to one of the 
ladies at Herrod’s so I could take her to dinner.”

Will looked over incredulously. “Jesse, you do 

know that those women are prostitutes.”

“I wasn’t looking to have sex with her,” Jesse 

said, sounding offended. “I wanted to see if she’d let 

background image

157

me get to know her better.”

Will stared at him. “Jesse, feel free to tell me to go 

to hell if you don’t want to answer this, but – ave you 
ever had relations with a woman?”

Jesse’s face turned bright red, which unfortunately 

clashed quite badly with his hair.  Not many chances 
for a guy like me.”

“Jesse. There are four saloons and a whorehouse 

in this town alone. Three more saloons in River 
Bend, and you could get there and back in a day.”

“I just don’t think it’s right to pay for it,” Jesse 

said, his face burning. “Those kinda relations should 
be between people who love each other.  oney 
shouldn’t be involved.”

Will thought about informing Jesse that 

many marriages were little more than a financial 
transaction. With there being so few ways for women 
to make money, for many of them marriage was 
their job and their only possible livelihood.  esse’s 
innocence was appealing, however, and Will was 
firmly of the belief that the best marriages were the 
ones founded on love, so he just nodded.  Surprised 
you haven’t been out courting, then. Is the ranch not 
paying you enough to support a wife?”

Jesse shook his head. “It’s not that. It’s just – here 

ain’t many unattached ladies in town, and most of 
them remember me as the sheep rancher who had 
to smoke meat to make ends meet. I got a steady job 
now, but that ain’t worth as much as you’d think.”

Will frowned. He could hardly tell Jesse that he’d 

filled out into a fine-looking man, but it was true. 
Will would’ve guessed the women in Dead Horse 

background image

158

would have jumped to be courted by Jesse.  How 
often do you go into town?”

“I used to go often enough. Supplies runs once 

or twice a month, trips to get a haircut or to go to the 
bank.”

“Let me guess: the haircuts and bank visits were 

the same days as the supply runs.”

“Couldn’t get away often,” Jesse said 

defensively.  Too many boys and, well. Mrs. Potter 
probably wouldn’t want me telling you this, but 
some of the boys could be kind of dangerous.”

Will pulled Clarence to a halt. “What do you 

mean, dangerous?”

Jesse circled the horse around, looking reluctant. 

“Orphans don’t have an easy life, Will.  y the time 
they get here, a lot of them have violence and anger 
in their bones. Some learn better. Some don’t.”

“John and I have been getting progress reports 

for years. There’s never been any mention of this.”

“Mrs. Potter’s afraid that if we told you – well, not 

you, Mr. Merriweather – that you’d shut down the 
ranch. It is a good place, for the most part.  e’re able 
to help more boys than not.”

“We wouldn’t have shut down the ranch,” Will 

said, suddenly weary. “Though I can see why you 
wouldn’t trust a man you hadn’t met yet. But I wish 
you’d told us. We could have hired more hands to 
help out with the boys.” He sighed and nudged 
Clarence into a walk. “Once the Sutton situation’s 
taken care of, we’ll look into hiring more staff.  aybe 
put up some more outbuildings. I saw you put up a 
smokehouse.”

background image

159

Jesse looked abashed. “Thought it would be good 

for the boys to learn how to cure meat.”

“That was a good thought. The more skills we can 

give the boys, the better. I was thinking we could also 
put a small dairy in the barn. Maybe set aside part of 
the ranch for sheep so the boys can learn shearing.” 
He thought back to the absurdly large chicken coop 
John had built. “Maybe get some more chickens for 
the coop.”

Jesse winced. “We did have chickens while 

the boys were here. Once Sutton came into town, 
though, we had a tough time getting feed. Thought 
eating the birds would be better than them starving 
to death.”

“Not arguing. I could tell from the state of your 

larder how hard life’s been since Sutton came to 
town. I’m guessing the last money order we sent was 
confiscated by him.”

Jesse nodded tightly.
Will blew out a breath. “Okay. I sincerely hope a 

situation like this never happens again, but if it does, 
you have permission to sell the cattle. If you have to, 
you can sell the goddamn ranch.”

“You can’t give me permission for that, it’s John’s 

ranch.”

Never before had Will wanted to explain how his 

and John’s relationship worked. Not to anyone.  art 
of him wanted to tell Jesse now, the desire made more 
powerful by the fact that it was the first time he’d 
experienced the feeling, but no matter how much 
easier it would make this argument, the argument it 
would cause would be far worse. So he settled for a 

background image

160

half-truth: “John does own the ranch, but he has me 
handle most of the management of it.” Jesse didn’t 
look convinced, so Will added, “I’m a very popular 
author, Jesse. My books sell very well. I can repay 
John if the ranch has to be sold. I don’t want you 
or Mrs. Potter to worry about that if the time ever 
comes.”

Jesse rode in silence for a few minutes. “Guess 

it’s not very likely a man like Sutton will come to 
town again.”

“Maybe not, but if –”
“If it does, though, Mrs. Potter and I’ll do what 

we need to. I’ll make sure of it.”

“Good,” Will said, feeling enormously 

relieved.  That’s good.”

In the end it took them too long to find the herd.  f 

John and Old Faithful had been with him, Will might 
still have attempted it, but John was miles away and 
Old Faithful vastly farther, and he was glad when 
Jesse suggested they head back without an animal.

Back at the ranch, they found a feast awaiting 

them: salt pork and boiled potatoes and fresh, fluffy 
bread. There was even a bowl of dried apples for 
dessert. Mrs. Potter was bustling about the kitchen, 
putting away the last of the supplies, cleaning up the 
sideboard of flour and scraps of bread dough, and 
setting the table. Katie and Anne were both sitting 
at the far end of the table, away from Mrs. otter’s 
activities, Katie drawing pictures of objects that 
began with the letters written at the top of each page 
and Anne cleaning her rifle. Both looked up when 
Will and Jesse stepped inside. Neither said a word.

background image

161

Jesse, seeing Anne for the first time, turned 

cherry red. “H-he-hello, ma’am.” Belatedly he 
whipped his hat off of his head, revealing flattened 
hair and a crease where his hatband pressed into 
his forehead. It was not an attractive look and Will 
wasn’t surprised when Anne looked away, saying 
nothing. Didn’t stop him from feeling sympathetic 
when Jesse’s shoulders slumped, though, and he 
looked about for a distraction.

“Dinner looks great, Mrs. Potter. Anything I can 

help with?”

“Everything’s ready. If we can all take a seat, I’ll 

say the prayer.”

During dinner, Will and Mrs. Potter attempted to 

carry the conversation, but it was difficult because 
all of them were distracted by Anne’s bizarre way of 
eating. She’d taken nothing but bread and potatoes 
and instead of chewing like a normal person, she 
thoroughly mashed the potatoes before putting them 
in her mouth and tore the bread into tiny slivers 
that she nibbled on like a rabbit. Since the nibbling 
clearly indicated that she had all of her teeth, there 
was no obvious explanation for the strange eating 
method and Will found himself sending rather more 
glances in Anne’s direction than was polite.

Katie, on the other hand, positively stared until 

Will kicked her on the ankle a few times. After that, 
conversation improved as Will was feeling guilty at 
his own behavior and, judging from their blushes, 
Jesse and Mrs. Potter were feeling the same.

The good food and conversation served to 

improve Jesse’s mood and by the time dinner was 

background image

162

over his smiles had returned. He, Will and Mrs. otter 
spent an enjoyable evening discussing possible 
improvements to the ranch, while Katie and Anne 
continued their silent work.

No one mentioned the fact that the tournament 

started in the morning.

background image

163

Chapter 12

The next morning, Will was up early. Restless 

sleep had left him with the kind of exhaustion that 
was only made worse by more sleep, so he dragged 
himself out of bed and went to start the pot of coffee. 
Anne was already awake and sitting in the mess hall, 
her entire body held rigid as she inspected bullets. 
Two were set aside and the rest were put into a small 
pouch that she tied around her belt.

“Are you planning on coming into town with us 

today?” Will asked. He let his eyes close as he took 
that first precious sip of coffee. When he opened 
them, he found that he was alone in the mess hall.

No direct questions to Anne. He’d have to 

remember that.

Mrs. Potter bustled in before Will finished his first 

cup of coffee and Jesse came in shortly after.  reakfast 
was a simple affair: pressed cereal and evaporated 
milk. The only sounds at the table were the wet 
crunches as they ate.

They couldn’t put off the inevitable for long, 

however, and Will sighed as he finished the last of 
his coffee. “Guess we should get going. See who 
you’re fighting.”

Jesse’s face was so pale as to be chalky, but he 

nodded sharply. Both he and Will gave Mrs. Potter 
a hug before they left. The watery smile she offered 
them in return made Will’s throat ache.

“Think I should say goodbye to Katie before I 

go?” Jesse asked as they saddled the horses.

background image

164

Will thought about what he would do if they woke 

Katie for Jesse to say goodbye only for Will to come 
back that evening to tell her that Jesse was dead. 
“No. Considering how often we’ve been sneaking 
out of here, I think it’d just make her worried.”

The ride into town was silent. Will didn’t know 

what Jesse was thinking, but Will was considering 
the possibility that John might die today. If he did 
– ell, Will hadn’t forgotten what life was like after 
Molly’s death. If it hadn’t been for Mrs. Potter and 
her band of busybodies, Will would have followed 
soon after. He wasn’t sure he could survive that kind 
of grief twice.

The town was nearly as silent as it had been 

when they’d arrived on Saturday; either the majority 
of the gunmen didn’t have qualms about drinking on 
Sundays or they were all naturally late sleepers.

With a full afternoon of dueling scheduled, there 

was no possibility of tying the horses to the hitching 
rail so, with little expectation of success, Will and 
Jesse headed to the stables. They found a temporary 
paddock had been put up outside the stable, with 
extra hooks inside for saddles. While dropping off his 
saddle, Will noticed that Butterscotch was ensconced 
in a stall; he wondered what unlucky person’s horse 
had been evicted to make that possible.

“Now what?” Will asked as they left the 

stables.  Herrod’s?”

“No point in putting it off,” Jesse said in a 

strangled sounding voice. Will offered a tight smile 
of support and followed him to the saloon.

Inside, they found a rather larger crowd than Will 

background image

165

had expected, but the mood was subdued as men sat 
hunched over their coffees and mostly ignored both 
the gaming tables and the lone, tired-looking whore. 
He offered her a sympathetic smile, but when she 
started to move in his direction, he immediately 
shook his head.

The varying scrawled names on the board had 

been erased and a neat list of sixteen pairings was 
in its place. There was a time next to each pair; it 
appeared the bouts were scheduled to be set fifteen 
minutes apart.

After perusing the board for a good ten minutes, 

Jesse voiced the very question Will was thinking.  Do 
you think the draw was rigged?”

“I don’t know,” Will admitted. “I’d guess it was, 

but I can’t tell for sure.” The significant flaw in his 
nickname system was that right now he had no 
idea who any of the men were on the board, aside 
from the John Andersons. Those were all numbered 
one through six, presumably in the order that they 
signed up for the tournament. If that was the case, 
then John, the real John, was scheduled for the fifth 
duel, against someone named Wentworth Bailey.  ill 
wondered if that was the Man in White. He’d sort of 
looked like a Wentworth.

The fourth duel was John Anderson 5, which was 

Little John. He was fighting an Ismael Glass.

John Anderson 3, whichever one that was, was in 

the very first duel, which made Will wonder if Sutton 
wasn’t trying to weed out the amateurs before the 
real John Anderson took the street.

Jesse was scheduled for the last fight of the day, 

background image

166

dueling against a Nolan Caine. “At least we have 
plenty of time to figure out who Nolan Caine is,” ill 
offered when Jesse continued to stare at his name 
on the board.

“I need a drink,” Jesse said hoarsely.
“Amen to that,” Will muttered, already heading 

for the bar.

Jesse got a whole bottle of whisky, but they nursed 

their drinks, barely making a dent in the bottle 
by the time the saloon began to get significantly 
crowded. As more and more people arrived, the 
volume of noise rose till it was nearly at a fevered 
pitch, with more than one fistfight breaking out over 
the gambling tables.

John arrived late in the morning, a mere half 

hour before the tournament was about to start. Will 
wondered what he’d been up to the night before that 
made him so late, then he realized that there was a 
good chance John saw this list yesterday and knew 
he didn’t have to be ready right at noon.

Ten minutes before noon, the doors opened and 

Sutton’s entourage appeared. Will gripped his shot 
glass so tightly that he feared it would break in 
his hand, but he refrained from gulping down the 
contents. He needed to be alert and aware today, for 
John and for Jesse.

Belatedly, it occurred to him to wonder if there 

was even a doctor in town for the tournament.  here 
hadn’t been one when he’d left Dead Horse four 
years ago.

Before Will could ask Jesse about a doctor, Sutton 

cleared his throat. When that did little to subdue 

background image

167

the din in the room, one of the Pinkertons shouted, 
“Quiet! Quiet!” 

Slowly the cacophony silenced. “Thank 

you,” utton said. “As you know, the first annual 
Liberty Gunslinging Tournament is to begin in 
ten minutes.  or the first round of the tournament, 
each match will last up to a quarter of an hour. The 
beginning of the match will be marked by me calling 
‘time’.  ou may fire beginning at that moment. 
Anyone who fires early will be put down by my men.” 
There was a long pause as Sutton looked around the 
room. Will didn’t think it was imagination that the 
Pinkertons started fondling their shotguns at that 
moment.

After the lengthy pause, Sutton continued. “You 

are allowed to fire as many bullets as your gun can 
carry, but reloading will not be allowed. The man 
left standing at the end of the duel is the winner.”  e 
took a deep breath and reached into his pocket to 
pull out a gold watch. “My watch will be the official 
timepiece for the event. At this moment in time 
it says it is 11:54 a.m. Adjust your own watches 
accordingly.”

Will snorted at the idea that most of the scruffy 

men in the room could even afford a watch. Most 
would be using the clock in the saloon, which looked 
to be a minute slow.

Sutton gave no notice of the inaccurate clock, 

and just continued his speech. “Anyone who does 
not show up on time will be disqualified and 
ejected from the town. I am very excited about the 
outcome of these duels, gentlemen, and I’d hate to 

background image

168

be disappointed.” He checked his watch again. “I 
suggest we move to the street. The first duel starts 
in five minutes.”

There was an immediate stampede for the 

doors.  rom the safety of his corner of the saloon, 
Will watched as John and Sutton’s group were 
caught up in the wash and ended out in the street. 
Will and Jesse followed once the flood had mostly 
abated, though once they reached the outdoors, Will 
realized the flaw in their plan: from their position 
behind the rest of the crowd, there wasn’t much to 
be seen. Jesse seemed content to crane his head 
over the top of the crowd, but Will wanted, at the 
very least, to see which John Anderson was fighting 
before the man was shot, so he slid along the wall of 
the buildings until he reached the very edge of the 
crowd, putting him almost directly in line with John 
Anderson 3, who ended up being Poor John. From 
this angle and distance, Will couldn’t see anything of 
John’s opponent, so he focused instead on taking in 
as much detail about Poor John as possible, from the 
boy’s shabby suit – he same one he’d been wearing 
on Saturday – to his pristinely combed and hatless 
head to the spotless Colt Peacemaker he had on his 
belt. Will hadn’t seen many men wearing Colts to 
the tournament; the Smith & Wesson #3 American 
was apparently the preferred gun for a quickdraw 
competition, maybe because the top break design 
made them easy to reload in tournaments with less 
stringent rules.

Still, John’s gun was a Colt and that meant they 

were familiar to Will, especially after writing stories 

background image

169

featuring them for years. Maybe those stories were 
why Poor John was wearing a Colt. Maybe he couldn’t 
afford a newer gun. Maybe he just liked the gun 
because of how it performed. Whatever the reason, it 
made Will go from indifference to the outcome of the 
duel to actively offering silent support to Poor John.

“One minute!” Sutton shouted, dragging Will’s 

attention away from Poor John. The crowd shifted 
slightly and Will caught a quick glimpse of John’s 
opponent: it was one of the Poker Players, the one 
who had joked about the number of John Andersons 
signed up for the tournament. The fact that said 
Player was currently facing one of those Johns 
did nothing to assuage Will’s suspicions that the 
competition was rigged.

“Ten!”
Will’s eyes turned to Sutton, who was staring at 

his watch.

“Nine!”
A glance to Sutton’s right, where Jacob was 

sitting on a cushioned stool and staring avidly at 
Poor John.

“Eight!”
A quick glance over the crowd revealed the real 

John was looking directly at Will.

“Seven!”
Will smiled at John, but forced himself to look 

away before anyone noticed the exchange.

“Six!”
Poor John’s stance shifted as he turned to fully 

face his opponent.

“Five!”

background image

170

Poor John pulled back his coat, completely 

exposing his gun.

“Four!”
Poor John’s hand hovered over the handle of the 

weapon and his eyes narrowed.

“Three!”
Will risked a glance at the other side of the street, 

poking his head out enough to see that the Player 
was also in a shooting stance.

“Two!”
Poor John’s fingers were brushing his gun now, 

and his entire body was a twisted coil of tension.

“Time!”
Two shots rang out, so close that they almost 

sounded like one.

The crowd surged forward a like an ambitious 

wave pushing just a few inches higher up on a beach, 
completely blocking Will’s view of the other end of 
the street. Just looking at Poor John was enough, 
however; he was standing tall and his arm was held 
out, steadily pointing his gun at his opponent. There 
was no blood in sight.

From over the heads of the crowd, Will heard a 

man shout, “He’s dead!” and Poor John immediately 
lowered his gun. He didn’t look distressed or sad or 
sick. If Will hadn’t heard the shout, he would never 
have realized that Poor John had just killed another 
human being.

The spectators suddenly burst into cheers and 

swept forth into the street. Most went to Poor John, 
crowding around him until the man himself was 
completely hidden to outside eyes. A few headed for 

background image

171

the dead man, most to pick over his body for loot, but 
a few who looked genuinely sad that he was gone. 
This latter group mostly consisted of the other poker 
players, who looked universally grim.

“Next fight’s in ten minutes!” Sutton shouted.  ill 

didn’t think anyone else heard, but he turned himself 
around and went into Herrod’s. He needed a drink.

The second duel was between two people who 

weren’t named John Anderson and as Will downed 
his third shot in as many minutes, he seriously 
contemplated skipping the fight altogether.

As he lifted his glass for a fourth time, a hand laid 

itself over the top of the glass and pushed it back 
down to the table.

Taken aback, Will stared at the glass for a second 

before looking up.

Roberta stared back.
Will opened his mouth, but Roberta put a finger 

over his lips. “Come on, sugar. Let me make you feel 
good.”

Will didn’t think it was possible to feel good. Not 

at that moment, maybe never again. He kept that 
opinion to himself, however, as he followed Roberta 
up the stairs to a narrow hallway lined with more 
doors than one usually saw in an establishment that 
ostensibly provided rooms for rent. Roberta opened 
the door directly to the left of the stairs, revealing 
a very small room almost entirely taken up by a 
crumpled, well-used bed. Will stared at that bed in 
horror. “You don’t want us to –”

Roberta was rolling her eyes. “Of course not.  ohn 

would kill me. And he’s going to kill you if you’re 

background image

172

too drunk to see him fight. I’d prefer not to see that 
happen, so you can watch the next couple of fights 
in here. Then you need to go down and steer clear of 
the bottle on the way to the street.  kay?”

“I’d really rather not watch any more fights,” Will 

said honestly. Then he scowled. He hadn’t meant to 
say that.

“I don’t give a good goddamn what you want, 

Will. John is putting his life on the line for this town; 
the least you can do is watch.”

Will blinked at her, feeling suitably chastised.  Yes, 

ma’am.”

She nodded sharply. “Good. You’ve got twenty 

minutes, then you need to get down. I don’t want 
the barkeep wondering why it’s taking so long.”

Truth be told, Will thought twenty minutes was 

a bit excessive for the kind of sex a man had with a 
whore, but he wasn’t about to turn down the gift, so 
he went to the window without comment. It had a 
perfect view of the street. “How’d you get this room, 
anyway?”

“Wasn’t hard,” Roberta said from right behind 

him. He shifted over so she could see the view as 
well. “Just explained to the girl who was here how 
often bullets went astray in gunfights. She was 
plenty happy to swap rooms after that.” Roberta 
nodded over at the far end of the street. “That’s one 
of Sutton’s deputies.”

“So’s the one on this end, I think,” Will said 

thoughtfully. “He’s one of the poker players.” He 
looked over at Roberta. “You think this tournament 
is rigged?”

background image

173

“It is rigged. They drew the names at random, but 

last night when everyone else was asleep I snuck 
out to see Sutton changing some of the names on the 
board. He didn’t change all of the names, though, 
just a few.”

“Probably he changed who John was fighting.”
“I’m sure.” She nodded down in the street.  Doubt 

he bothered with this one, though, not unless he has 
a few guns that are just a bit too strong, or too weak, 
or too disloyal for him to want to keep.”

“I’m guessing a man like Sutton would have all 

three.” He looked at her out of the corner of his eye. 
“John tell you about Jacob Landon?”

She nodded grimly. “Not the first time I heard of 

a situation like that. Happens more often with boys 
than you’d think. Single man with a girl has to do 
some explaining. No one asks questions of a single 
man with a boy.” Suddenly she straightened.  Looks 
like the next fight is about to start.”

Will reluctantly turned his attention back to the 

street. From this distance he couldn’t make out the 
men’s expressions, but he could see the way their 
stances widened as they faced each other. Sutton 
started counting down the last ten seconds, his voice 
carrying well even to the second floor of the saloon.

The second he called time, the two men fired.  ne 

fell to the ground and a man with bright blond hair 
and carrying a black bag ran forward. “Who’s the 
doctor?” Will asked as the doc declared the downed 
man dead. The man still standing – the poker player 
– raised his arms and shot twice into the sky, dancing 
a bit in excitement.

background image

174

“Think he’s someone Sutton brought in from 

Mexico. Suzie would know better; I think he’s 
staying in her saloon.”

Will nodded, his eyes still locked on the street.  t 

was easier to watch from up here, he decided. A 
man’s death didn’t seem as immediate when he 
was separate from the cheering crowd and the 
celebrating victor.

Roberta started speculating on the next fight and 

it occurred to Will that she knew far more about 
gunfighting than he did. When he asked her about 
it, she shrugged. “Seen a lot of duels in Bisbee, 
mostly between men who’ve drunk more than they 
should. Happens less often these days, since there’s 
more law out here. I didn’t think it’d be possible to 
see another tournament like Stone used to throw; 
imagine this one’ll probably be the last, if John does 
his job right.”

Will stared at Roberta, his interest in the next two 

fighters completely forgotten. “You knew Tanner 
Stone?”

Roberta frowned. “Didn’t John tell you how we 

met?”

“It hasn’t come up,” Will said, feeling vaguely 

guilty.

Roberta looked away, appearing uncertain for the 

first time since he’d met her. “It ain’t a pretty story.”

“After the last few weeks, I’m starting to forget 

pretty stories even exist.” When Roberta didn’t seem 
convinced, Will added gently, “Tell me anyway.”

She bowed her head for a moment before sighing 

and leaning back against the wall. “I was so very 

background image

175

young and so very innocent. You have to keep that 
in mind, because otherwise it’s hard believe that I 
could’ve been so damn stupid.  hough, in my defense, 
other women answered those advertisements and 
found everything they were looking for.”

“Advertisements?”
“For brides,” Roberta said with a bitter smile. “I 

was a mail-order bride.”

“Oh,” Will said, feeling ill as he realized where 

this story was leading. “For one of Stone’s men?”

“For all of Stone’s men. Of course, I didn’t 

know that at the time. I just knew there was a man 
named Tanner Stone who lived in Arizona and was 
advertising for a wife. His advertisement said that 
he’d struck gold and was a wealthy man who just 
needed a companion to make his life complete. I 
was fifteen when I saw that advertisement, living 
in Pittsburgh. My daddy was killed the year before 
in the railroad strike riots and my momma couldn’t 
hardly feed me and my sisters on the money she 
made washing coal dust off the windows in rich 
folks’ homes. I figured at least going west would 
be an adventure, with clean air and a good home 
waiting for me.

“Instead, the stagecoach dropped me off in the 

middle of the desert, twenty miles from a town in 
either direction. I was a little comforted when I first 
saw Stone – he was a handsome man, you know, 
when he was younger – and I even thought I was 
having my adventure when he had me ride pillion 
on his horse as we went back to his gang. The whole 
way he was talking about Mormons and how all of 

background image

176

those Mormon men could have as many wives as 
they wanted. I didn’t think anything of it until we 
were almost at the camp and he said – I’ll never 
forget this – ‘It’s not hardly fair for the women. Not 
only don’t they get the chance to have more than one 
husband, they have to share the one they do get.’
 
That’s when I started to realize I was in trouble, but 
by then it was too late. We were already in the camp 
and there were dozens of men around, all of them 
cheering as Stone rode in.” 

She took a deep, shaky breath. “I don’t know –”
A pair of gunshots rang out and Roberta and Will 

both turned to see that the next duel was already 
over, with one poker player left standing and the 
blond poker player lying on the ground. Will shook 
his head, wondering if it was chance or Sutton that 
put all of the poker players in the first few duels. At 
least this time the downed man was still moving; 
maybe he’d survive.

“You should go,” Roberta said.
“I’d rather hear the rest of your story,” Will said.  e 

wasn’t being completely honest, but he didn’t think 
she would have told as much as she had if she didn’t 
really want to get the words off her chest.

She hesitated for a moment, then nodded.  Stone 

had a preacher there. Don’t know where he found 
him or how he convinced him to do it, but the 
preacher held a wedding ceremony marrying me to 
the entire gang. I cried and pleaded and begged him 
to stop, but he never once looked at me and the more 
I sobbed, the more the gang laughed.

“When the preacher was done, Stone killed 

background image

177

him.”  oberta’s voice cracked on the last word and for 
a moment she covered her face with her hands.  hen 
she looked up her eyes were red-rimmed, but dry. “I 
don’t remember much of what happened after that, 
for which I’m grateful. I just know that when I came 
back to myself I was lying in the back of a shallow 
cave, my hands and feet tied.” She managed a tiny 
smile. “Stupid bastards had tied my hands in front 
of me. My whole face hurt – I think they must’ve 
beaten me – but I managed to get my hands free and 
then my feet.

“I was sneaking out of the cave when I ran into 

John.

“Of course, I didn’t know who he was at the time, 

I just thought he was another man coming to rape 
me. I couldn’t scream, because that would just bring 
more men to hurt me, so I tried to dodge around him. 
He grabbed me and I tried to bite him, so he covered 
my mouth and whispered in my ear that there was a 
horse just outside the camp and that he’d distract the 
guards for me.”

“And you trusted him?” Will asked.
“What else could I do? A chance at escape was 

better than no escape at all. And when I snuck out 
past the camp, there the horse was, just like the man 
had said. It was even saddled and in the saddlebags 
I found food and money and a map to the nearest 
town. No gun, though – I think he knew if he gave 
me a gun I’d’ve turned right back around and gotten 
myself killed trying to put a bullet into Stone’s head.

“I probably wouldn’t have survived if Stone’s 

camp hadn’t been so close to Yuma. It was a big 

background image

178

enough town to have a small hospital, and the money 
John gave me was enough to pay for my treatment. It 
didn’t last much longer than that, though, and there 
isn’t much a woman can do out west. Soiled as I was, 
I couldn’t marry and I had no skills as a seamstress 
or a teacher. That just left whoring.”

Will cursed. Roberta’s eyes softened and she 

put a hand on Will’s arm. “Women don’t become 
prostitutes for pleasure, Will. It’s what they do when 
they have no better options left.”

“But how did you end up in Bisbee?”
Out on the street, Sutton called one minute to the 

next duel. Roberta shook her head. “That’ll have to 
be a story for another time. You can stay here and 
watch this duel, but then you have to leave. John’s 
next.”

Will eyed her for a second, then nodded. “Listen, 

I don’t know what John promised you for this, but if 
you want, we’ll bring you to Boston with us. On top 
of your payment. Suzie and Anne, too, if they want 
to come.”

“Thank you, Will,” Roberta said, and Will didn’t 

think it was his imagination that her voice was a 
little lighter than it had been before.

He turned his attention to the street, where Little 

John was facing off against yet another poker player. 
Adding them up in his head, Will realized this was 
the last one. Even if he survived, the table was going 
to be very empty tomorrow. “Who do you favor?” he 
asked as Sutton started counting down.

“The dwarf,” Roberta said immediately. “You 

don’t have time to aim in quickdraw, so when you’re 

background image

179

practicing you spend most of your time learning to 
shoot the exact same spot every time you draw.  hat 
spot is usually a man’s chest, where a bit of error 
won’t make much difference. Against a man as small 
as the dwarf –”

Gunshots went off. Little John’s hat went flying, 

while the last poker player collapsed on the ground.

“– that would put the bullet right above his 

head.  nd now it’s time for you to go.”

Will sighed, but nodded his understanding. He 

turned to leave, but at the last second turned back 
to kiss Roberta on the cheek. “I’m glad to know you, 
Roberta ...” He trailed off, realizing he’d never asked 
her last name.

“Bean,” she said with a slight smile. “Roberta 

Bean.”

“It’s very nice to meet you, Roberta Bean,” Will 

said, smiling back. “I look forward to getting to 
know you better.” He pressed her hands between his 
own, then finally took his leave, feeling that he had 
gone into the room to meet a stranger and had left 
the room with a friend.

background image

180

Chapter 13

Will thought the crowd for the first duel had been 

bad, but it was nothing compared to the crowd for 
John’s. This time, however, Will wasn’t willing to 
stand at the edges, so he shoved his way through the 
thickest part of the mass of people, elbowing bodies 
aside with abandon and ignoring all protests, until 
he emerged mere feet away from where John was 
standing.

For a man facing possible death, John looked 

amazingly relaxed. His back was straight, his 
shoulders were loose, and there was a casual cant 
to his hips. He was even smiling a little, the same 
smile he had when he was working on his chicken 
castle designs.

In contrast, Wentworth Bailey – who wasn’t the 

Man in White after all – looked a half-second away 
from pissing his pants. His hair was in shambles, 
as if he’d been running his fingers through it, his 
hands were shaking, and every few seconds he 
adjusted his suit jacket. It was a nice suit, almost as 
nice as John’s, and Will couldn’t help but wonder if 
the young man had come from back east for a little 
adventure and, like Roberta, gotten himself into a 
dangerous situation through his naiveté.

Part of Will desperately hoped that John didn’t 

kill this man, who was barely more than a boy and 
who had a whole life ahead of him. That was the 
part of him trying to forget what Roberta had said 
about how impossible it was to aim in a quickdraw 

background image

181

competition. The rest of Will, the significant majority, 
wanted John to live, even if it meant this poor boy 
had to die.

Sutton began the countdown. Will swallowed 

hard and looked between the two duelists. John had 
settled into a tight but comfortable looking stance. 
Down the street, Wentworth Bailey stood more 
awkwardly, his fingers so close to his gun handle 
that it looked like it was already in his hand.

“Five!”
The crowd’s murmurs started dying away.
“Four!”
John crouched a little lower.
“Three!”
Wentworth Bailey narrowed his eyes.
“Two!”
Will gritted his teeth.
“Time!”
The gunshots rang out, but neither man fell.  ill’s 

eyes ran frantically over John’s body, looking for 
even the slightest hint of blood.

A loud sob was heard over the hush of the crowd 

and Will turned to look down to the other side of 
the street. There he saw Bailey staring at his blood-
covered hands as red fluid sprayed out of a hole in 
his leg, splattering in an arc before falling down to 
the hard-packed dirt.

Will looked back at John, whose face was drawn.
John’s lips shaped the word, “Damn,” but he 

didn’t make a sound.

The doctor was already running out into the 

street. “Sorry son,” he told the wailing Bailey, who 

background image

182

had collapsed onto his rump in the packed dirt, 
his blood-soaked hands futilely trying to clamp his 
wound. “Looks like he hit an artery.”

“Did you see that?” someone whispered behind 

Will. “He was aiming for his leg.”

“Damn fool if he was,” another, gruffer, voice 

answered. “You don’t shoot to kill, you don’t deserve 
to live.”

The doctor looked up from Bailey’s leg, shaking 

his head. Bailey’s wails were already losing some of 
their intensity and a few minutes later, they stopped. 
The crowd surged forward to congratulate the victor, 
only to discover that they all, including Will, had 
been too distracted and had missed the man walking 
away.

Will swore under his breath and debated leaving 

to look for John. Unfortunately that wasn’t possible, 
as fighting free of the crowd would cause even more 
of a fuss than fighting to get to the front of it had.  e 
couldn’t risk any extra attention being directed 
his way, especially when there was any chance of 
someone seeing him with John.

Humpty Dumpty stepped out into the street 

in front of Will; apparently Bailey had taken long 
enough to die that it was already time for the next 
duel. On the other side was the Man in White and 
the moment he stepped onto the street, the crowd 
started murmuring. It seemed the Man in White had 
some sort of special new kind of pistol that didn’t 
use a revolving cylinder. Will couldn’t bring himself 
to care. All he could think about was John, who had 
just killed a man he’d intended to spare and was 

background image

183

now somewhere in town all alone.

In the end, the Man in White won the duel. Will 

didn’t even bother waiting to see if Humpty Dumpty 
survived; he was too busy taking advantage of the 
shifting of the crowd to slip away.

John, as it turned out, was not hard to find as he 

was the only person left in Herrod’s saloon. Even the 
barkeep had abandoned his post to watch the fight; 
John must have helped himself to the bottle of liquor 
in front of him.

“John,” Will said softly.
John didn’t so much as flinch, just downed the 

contents of his glass and muttered, “Upstairs.”

Will went up the stairs without question.
The speed with which Roberta opened the door 

meant she’d probably been waiting for them. “You 
have twenty minutes. There’s an intermission after 
the eighth fight and men are going to want some 
servicing.”

“We’ll be out by then,” Will promised. “Thank 

you.”

She just nodded at them in turn, and closed the 

door behind her as she left the room.

The moment they were alone, Will pulled John 

into an embrace. John’s arms clutched at Will, 
latching onto him like he was a lifeline. “I didn’t 
mean to kill him,” John whispered. “He wasn’t 
supposed to die.”

“I know,” Will murmured back. “It’s okay. You did 

your best.”

They held on for several precious minutes, Will 

acutely aware of every second that passed. Finally 

background image

184

John cleared his throat and stepped back, dropping 
down to sit on the rumpled bed. “How’s Katie doing? 
Mrs. Potter?”

“They’re fine. A little worried, maybe, but they’ll 

survive. Katie actually said something.”

For some reason, John looked gutted by that 

news. “I wish I’d been there to hear. What’d she 
say?”

“’Don’t go.’” Will chewed on his lip, debating, 

before finally admitting, “Mrs. Potter thinks we 
should adopt her.”

John’s eyes shot up to meet Will’s. “Do you think 

we can?”

“Probably not legally, but we could always say 

that she’s Charles Merriweather’s niece. If you 
want.”

John’s mouth opened immediately, his eyes 

alight with eagerness, but before any words slipped 
free, his eyes dulled. “Shouldn’t make any promises. 
Not now.”

“Not yet, you mean,” Will said firmly.
“Sure. Not yet. That’s what I meant.”
More priceless, irretrievable seconds slipped 

by.  John, I want you to promise me something.”

John looked up, life returning to his 

face.  Anything, Will, you know that.”

“I want you to survive.” John opened his mouth, 

but Will went on before he could speak. “No, 
John.  he men in this tournament, they all knew 
what they were doing when they signed up. Whether 
it was for glory or for a job with Sutton or to win 
that prize money. Maybe they were too ignorant to 

background image

185

understand that they could die out there, maybe 
they were too naive to understand that there were 
men who were better than they were. Either way, 
I don’t care. You aren’t here for glory or riches, 
you’re here to save this town and I refuse to lose you 
because you’re worrying more about limiting your 
opponent’s injuries than you are about protecting 
yourself. I want you to survive and, frankly, I don’t 
care if you have to kill every one of your opponents 
between now and the end of the tournament if that 
means you live.”

John stared at him. “I never thought I’d hear you 

say something like that.”

“Neither did I,” Will admitted, slipping down to 

sit next to John. “But I’ve learned a lot on this trip 
of ours, not least of which is what is most important 
to me. I know you made a promise to me four years 
ago. I also know you aren’t the same man as you 
were then. If you kill someone now, I know that it 
was because you didn’t have a choice otherwise.”

“You have a lot of faith in me.”
“No more faith than you deserve.”
Will reached over and took John’s hand in 

his own. “Our time’s almost up. I’ll go first.” He 
squeezed John’s hand tightly, and leaned over for a 
kiss. “Remember, you will survive. I’m not going to 
accept anything else.”

Without waiting for a reply, Will slipped out the 

door and hurried down the stairs to the outside 
exit.  e needed some time alone, away from this 
crowd and its murderous glee.

background image

186

By the time he made it back to Herrod’s, there 

was a gunman on the street; a tall, lanky man who 
was casually chewing the end of a long piece of 
straw. He looked bored.

The onlookers surrounding the street, on the other 

hand, were positively alight with anticipation.  ill 
glanced over to see Sutton staring at his watch as if 
it’d insulted his mother. “It is now three p.m.,” utton 
announced. “Where is Eli?”

There was murmuring amongst the crowd before 

one man raised his hand. “Last I saw, he was going 
upstairs with a whore.”

Sutton’s face darkened. “How unfortunate that 

a man should be more interested in what he finds 
between a woman’s legs than employment with me.”

At that moment a man burst through the saloon’s 

doors, his shirt unbuttoned and his pants halfway 
down his legs. “Mr. Sutton, sir!” the man, presumably 
Eli, shouted. “I’m so sorry, sir, I lost track of time!”

Sutton turned to the Pinkerton standing next to 

him, the same one who’d been conversing with him 
a couple of nights before. “Mr. Clayton, I believe you 
know what to do.”

Clayton stood up, lifting his shotgun. The crowd 

lurched as people started shoving and suddenly Eli 
was standing all alone, surrounded by a wide barrier 
of open space that moved with him as the crowd 
shifted at every one of his steps.

“I don’t take kindly to people with poor priorities,” 

Sutton said loudly. “Certainly not when those people 
are my employees. Mr. Clayton, if you please.”

A shotgun blast roared and Eli’s bare chest 

background image

187

erupted in fresh fountains of blood. He stumbled 
back several steps and when he finally fell, it was 
through the saloon’s swinging doors.

Next to Will, a young boy giggled. “This is fun!   

hope we can have a turneyment every year!”

Will swallowed down a throat full of bile and 

took a few careful steps back, gently separating 
himself from the rest of the gawking crowd, though 
it put him in the street. Looking up, he found the 
center window and saw Roberta looking through the 
window down at him. She winked.

Jesus, Will thought. He reminded himself that 

he was the one who told Roberta and Suzie to take 
Sutton’s men out of competition and made himself 
nod back. He felt an awful powerful craving for a 
drink right then, preferably one at a different saloon. 

He made himself turn his back on the idea and 

stepped back up onto the boardwalk. Roberta was 
here to help this town, just as John was. The fact 
that she’d done exactly what he asked of her was 
not something on which he could take a moral 
high ground. They’d all agreed that Sutton had to 
die.  hat wouldn’t be possible if they all fell apart on 
the very first day of their campaign to free the town.

Feeling very much like the weak link in an 

otherwise unexpectedly strong chain, Will allowed 
himself to be shuffled to the back of the crowd. He 
wouldn’t permit himself to run away to a bottle of 
liquor, but he thought he could still give himself a 
break from watching these men kill themselves.  ust 
a short one, he told himself. Till he was more 
composed.

background image

188

Three duels later, Will was in one of the side 

alleys when Jesse found him. Taking in his friend’s 
slightly green features and shaking hands, Will felt 
like a heel. “Nervous?” he asked. Jesse sent him a 
scathing look.  Stupid question,” Will cknowledged. 
“Anything I can do to help?”

“I was thinking of having a drink,” Jesse admitted. 

“But I was afraid it’d mess up my shooting.”

“Probably true.” Will personally had a much 

better idea than a drink for calming a man down, but 
he wasn’t sure how Jesse would take it and he wasn’t 
entirely comfortable with making the suggestion 
without checking with Roberta. Still, he couldn’t just 
leave Jesse like this. “Jesse –” He looked around. 
“Come with me for a bit.”

Looking curious, Jesse followed Will into the 

saloon. As expected, it was nearly empty aside from 
a handful of whores. One of them was Roberta, 
who was heading toward the stairs with a bottle in 
hand.  he took one look at Jesse before locking eyes 
with Will and pointing to the stairs. Will nodded 
back, pushing down an unpleasant mix of relief and 
guilt as he settled himself on a barstool to give her 
time to leave the room before saying, “You know 
how you’re waiting for sex with a woman? For it to 
be special?” Jesse nodded warily. “How special does 
it need to be, exactly? Does it absolutely have to be 
marriage? Or would you be willing to allow a woman 
to introduce you into the ways of love, as a friendly 
gesture?”

“That’s awfully friendly,” Jesse said dubiously, 

his eyes flickering towards a couple of whores across 

background image

189

the room who were watching with open interest.

“As it happens, I know a very nice, very friendly 

woman who is upstairs right now. She’s a friend of 
mine and of John’s, and I think she’d really like to 
help you relax before your fight.”

Jesse somehow managed to go another shade 

paler. “I don’t know, Will. What if I’m late?”

“You won’t be, I swear. If I have to, I’ll break down 

that door to get you to the fight on time.”

Jesse still looked conflicted. “I did want to wait 

for marriage, Will. Or at least love.”

Will gritted his teeth. “Jesse –” He took a deep 

breath. “Okay. I’m not saying you have to have 
sex with her. Just – go in there and talk to the 
woman.  he’ll help you get into the right frame of 
mind for the fight.”

Jesse considered that for a moment. “Do you 

think she’ll really be able to help?”

“I have the upmost faith in her.”
“Okay,” Jesse said. “Okay. I’ll meet her.” He 

glanced at the whores. “Just to talk, though.”

“Great,” Will said, already hustling Jesse up the 

stairs before he could change his mind. “Now the 
lady in question is Roberta, who you’ve already met 
once before –”

“How do you know where her room is? Did you–”
“Not the time, Jesse.” Will knocked on the 

door.  Just remember, be respectful and don’t 
worry.  oberta’ll take care of you.”

Except Roberta wasn’t the one to open the 

door.  John! What are you doing here?”

Jesse cleared his throat. “I’m sorry, Mr. nderson, 

background image

190

we didn’t mean to interrupt your, uh, intimate time 
with –”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake,” Roberta said, appearing 

at the door as well. Jesse seemed both surprised and 
relieved to find her fully dressed. “He stopped by for 
a chat and he was just leaving.”

Will glanced at John, who nodded slightly and 

lifted up the bottle that Roberta had taken up the 
stairs with her. “Just looking for a quiet place to have 
a drink.”

“And I told him that the drink would have to wait 

till later,” Roberta said firmly. “When I’m off the 
clock. Now, Will, was there something I could help 
you with?”

“Jesse here has a fight in forty minutes or so,” ill 

said, since Jesse had suddenly grown very fascinated 
with the tips of his boots. “Since he’s understandably 
nervous, I thought you might be willing to lend a 
hand. I told him you might be able to talk him into 
the right frame of mind.”

Roberta’s eyebrows shot up. “Talk?”
Will nodded.
She looked Jesse up and down with new interest. 

“We do want our boys to be in fighting form and I 
have been told that my mouth can work magic. 
Come on in, honey; let’s get you relaxed.”  iving Will 
and John not so much as a second glance, Roberta 
chivvied Jesse into her room and shut the door.

Will and John stared at the closed door. “Really, 

Will? This is the time you choose to initiate the 
virgin?”

“Hey, you were the one who told me there were 

background image

191

three ways to relax a man. There’s no work around 
here and whisky before a gunfight is a bad idea.  hat 
just leaves sex.”

“Or talking, apparently.”
“Somehow I think Roberta is going to end up 

doing more than talking to him.” Will stole a quick 
glance up and down the hall, then leaned forward to 
press his lips against John’s. “I miss you.”

“It’s only been a few days,” John noted. When 

Will raised an eyebrow, he added, “A few torturously 
long days. I’m putting my foot down.  nce we get this 
settled, we are never spending the night in separate 
beds again.”

“Amen,” Will breathed, and stole one more kiss 

before heading back down the stairs to continue the 
charade.

background image

192

Chapter 14

While Will had been talking with Jesse, it appeared 

that Sneaky John had lost to a gentleman named 
Archibald Oneill, thereby proving that sometimes 
an average man was just an average man. Will had 
to acknowledge that he’d been worried about the 
wrong fake John Anderson. Out of all of them, he’d 
now bet that Poor John was the greatest threat.

The next fight was between the last John 

Anderson and Forest Dotson. The latter was one 
of the few names he recognized off of the board 
that wasn’t a John; Forest had been a cowboy on 
Grady’s ranch back when Will was still living in the 
area.  onsidering the number of times Forest came 
by to threaten Will on behalf of his former boss, Will 
wasn’t real surprised that he was now working for 
Sutton.

When Will went outside, he found the crowd 

considerably diminished from its height during the 
real John’s fight. It made sense as John was the 
biggest name in the tournament and the last couple 
of amateur Johns hadn’t put up much of a fight.  ill 
decided just to be grateful that he didn’t have to hit 
anyone on his way through to find a spot on the rail 
as the two combatants entered the field.

An interested murmur rippled through the crowd 

as everyone caught sight of Big John’s gun. Will 
himself raised his eyebrows at the Walker Colt; 
he hadn’t seen one in over a decade. Even then it 
had been considered mostly obsolete as it still had 

background image

193

to be loaded with gunpowder and a lead ball, all 
topped with candle wax to keep the entire gun from 
exploding when it fired. Not to mention the damn 
thing weighed four and a half pounds before it was 
even loaded. It was a brave – or foolish – man who 
would carry such a gun to a quickdraw fight.

More murmuring heralded the arrival of Forest, 

who looked to be limping slightly. Sutton looked put 
out to see his deputy looking less than his best against 
a man bringing a cannon to a gunfight.  Dotson! 
What happened to you?”

“Must’ve stepped on a splinter,” Forest answered, 

getting into place.

“A splinter,” Sutton repeated flatly.
Will, who knew from previous experience that a 

splinter in the wrong place could hurt more than a 
bloody gash might, felt a surprising stab of sympathy 
for Forest as he found himself obviously floundering 
in the face of his boss’s derision. “It’s not a big deal, 
Mr. Sutton,” Forest answered after a moment. “No 
reason to postpone the fight.”

“I should think not,” Sutton scoffed. “Postponing 

a fight for a splinter. Don’t be ridiculous.”

Forest smiled tightly at his employer and got 

ready to face off against Big John as Sutton opened 
his watch. Will eyed Forest as he settled down into 
the most ridiculous stance imaginable, with one foot 
barely touching the ground and all of his weight 
on the other foot. Will couldn’t imagine how Forest 
could shoot a gun without falling over standing that 
way, much less hit a target.

As Sutton started the countdown and Big John 

background image

194

crouched down into a stance of his own, Will shook 
his head and let his eyes wander over the crowd.  hey 
clearly knew the same thing he did: this fight was 
over before it started.

Movement caught his eye on the far end of the 

crowd, as someone stepped out of a saloon a few 
doors down from Herrod’s. That someone was 
small – though not as small as she had once been – 
with her dark hair currently pinned up into a modest 
bun and a shawl covering her dress’s extravagantly 
low neckline. Suzie, because of course that’s who 
the woman was, nodded slightly to Will as gunfire 
filled the air.

Will turned back to see that Forest was, as 

expected, lying on the ground, a massive hole in his 
head. When he turned back to nod to Suzie, however, 
she had disappeared.

With only one more fight left until Jesse’s, it 

seemed pointless to leave the rail, though most of the 
crowd seemed to disagree, judging by the number 
of them who flooded into the saloons. Will didn’t 
expect many of them would be coming back out; Big 
John was the last well-known name to duel for the 
day. The majority of the crowd likely had never even 
heard of Jesse Harper, and certainly didn’t care if 
Jesse lived or died.

Will hoped Roberta was showing Jesse the time of 

his life. Just in case.

The second to last duel of the day resulted in 

yet another death and Will was slightly appalled 
to realize that he’d gone from horrified at the first 

background image

195

death of the day to barely shocked at the latest.  ruth 
be told, he wasn’t sure he was capable of feeling any 
strong emotions at all at the moment; his whole body 
felt numb and his thoughts were muted, like they’d 
been covered by a thick blanket.

A moving shadow caught the corner of Will’s eye. 

He turned to see John propped on the rail a couple 
of feet away, far enough that it didn’t look like they 
were standing there together. Just two men getting 
ready to watch a fight who happened to land next to 
each other.

Will quickly put his head forward, then changed 

his mind and turned around entirely, so that his back 
was leaning up against the rail and he was looking 
the opposite direction of John. “Jesse coming down 
soon?”

“I gave them a five minute warning. Roberta’ll 

make sure he gets down on time.”

“Good. That’s good.” Will held his tongue as one 

of Sutton’s deputies walked past and into the saloon. 
Once the coast was clear, he added, “She told me 
how you two met.”

“It’s a nasty tale.”
Will shrugged. “It appears there’s only so much 

death and misery a man can take in a day. Right now 
I feel numb.” After a moment of silence, he added, 
“What do you think Jesse’s chances are?”

“Honestly? In a fair fight against most of the men 

in this tournament, I doubt he’d survive the first 
round. But I don’t think Roberta and Suzie will let 
that happen. Especially not now; I think Roberta’s 
taken a shine to him.”

background image

196

Will’s heart clenched; apparently he wasn’t as 

numb as he thought. “God,” he choked out. “Why 
did we let him do this?”

“He’s a grown man,” John said, his voice more 

gentle than his words. “It was his decision.”

Will nodded tightly, grateful when another man 

walked past, giving him an excuse to be silent for a 
few moments. Once he did speak, it was to change 
the subject. “You should know that I promised 
Roberta that we’d bring her and the others with us 
to Boston.”

“I was planning on doing that anyway,” John said. 

“And setting them up in a house once we got there. 
The kinda favors they’re doing us, they deserve a 
big reward.”

Before Will could answer, the saloon doors opened 

and Jesse stumbled out, still tucking his shirt into 
his pants. A small crowd of men followed, laughing 
and cheering along the way.

Another man, wearing a deputy badge and 

carrying a glass of something that might’ve been 
whisky though it was a bit too reddish in color, strode 
out after them. He knocked back the contents of his 
glass in one gulp and let out a shout as he threw 
the glass against the side of the saloon, shattering it. 
“Last duel of the day, boys,” he crowed. “Time to put 
this feller to bed!”

Will swallowed hard and allowed himself one 

quick glance at John as he twisted around to face the 
street. John didn’t seem to notice, all of his attention 
on Jesse’s opponent, who had stepped down onto 
the street and was now lifting one arm and then 

background image

197

the other, flapping them like a bird whose wings 
were out of synch. “Damn good whisky,” the man 
muttered, staring at his own arms.

Will shook his head. “Remind me never to get on 

Roberta’s bad side.”

On the other side of the street, Sutton came out 

with his usual entourage, Jacob at his side.  udging 
from Sutton’s expression, he wasn’t happy to see 
one of his deputies making an ass of himself in the 
middle of the street. He spoke a whispered word 
to one of the Pinkertons and the man unholstered 
his pistol and put a bullet into the dirt between the 
inebriated man’s feet. Said man looked down at the 
hole in the dirt, his expression more fascinated than 
scared. “Get into position,” Sutton called. The silent 
you idiot on the end was heard by everyone, except 
possibly the man to whom the words were addressed. 

By the time the deputy had been harried into place, 

the official start time of the duel had passed.  utton 
looked like he was seriously contemplating having 
his deputy shot in the head, but either he liked 
this man more than the last one he had shot or he 
considered the fact that both men were on the street 
when they were supposed to be a mitigating factor, 
even if one of the men hadn’t been ready to shoot. 
At any rate, he declared a new, arbitrary start time at 
five past the hour and everyone stood there, waiting 
for the time to tick past.

While waiting, Will noticed that the crowd 

around them had swelled a little. Apparently some 
folks inside had noticed the delay and were curious 
as to the cause. The new arrivals meant more people 

background image

198

pushing to the front, and all too soon someone 
noticed the gap between Will and John and elbowed 
himself forward. The man was a none too clean 
smelling stranger and Will found himself just hoping 
for this fight to start. Preferably before Jesse’s nerves 
got the best of him; he looked ready to snap.

Finally, Sutton started the countdown. Will 

focused his attention on Jesse, offering up prayers 
and sending mental encouragement. Mrs. Potter 
would never forgive him if Jesse died here today.  ell, 
Will would never forgive himself.

Sutton called time and Will tensed in preparation 

for a gunshot. Except there wasn’t one.

Belatedly, Jesse reached for his gun, but he 

fumbled it while trying to get out of the holster, and 
his first shot went wild.

The sound of the shot seemed to wake up the 

deputy, who had been staring off into the sky with a 
peaceful look on his face, and he managed a much 
smoother draw. Not that it mattered as his shot went 
wild, too.

Jesse stood there, looking uncertain as to what to 

do next. Will shouted, “Keep shooting!”

The man next to him added, “You idiot!”
Will groaned. To his relief, however, Jesse put up 

his gun and actually spent a second aiming before 
taking his second shot. This one hit his target, albeit 
high up on the deputy’s shoulder where it didn’t 
do much aside from tick the man off.  You son of 
a bitch!” the deputy shouted, lifting his own gun. 
Once again, he missed.

The entire crowd was watching avidly now, with 

background image

199

chuckles and at times outright laughter running 
through the mass of people.

“This competition is first down, not first blood,”
Sutton roared. “Keep shooting!”
Jesse immediately lifted his gun and fired, this 

time not stopping until his clip was empty.

The deputy was leaking blood like a sieve now, 

with holes in his gut, his non-shooting shoulder, his 
leg, and his side. The man didn’t even seem to notice, 
however, and just lifted his own gun as calmly as you 
please. Jesse did what any reasonable man would do 
under the circumstances, and dove for the ground.

The crowd erupted in laughter.
Of course, the deputy missed, and he kept on 

missing since he apparently didn’t even notice that 
his opponent was lying in the dirt. Even after he ran 
out of bullets, he kept pulling the trigger, dropping 
the hammer down on spent cartridges.

Judging from the cheers and hollering, the crowd 

had never been so entertained in its life.  cross the 
way, Sutton looked like he was having an apoplexy, 
his face nearly purple with outrage.

“You! Both of you! Come here!”
Jesse cautiously stood up. The moment he 

achieved his feet, the deputy toppled over. The 
crowd was howling now, some men actually doubled 
over in mirth.

After a hesitation, Jesse made a couple of half-

hearted attempts to brush himself off and then stiffly 
made his way over to where Sutton was sitting. 
The doctor had run out the moment the deputy had 
fallen, and was now frantically cutting away the 

background image

200

man’s clothing. Personally, Will was astonished the 
man was still alive and he wondered if the man was 
naturally resilient, or if whatever Roberta had spiked 
his whisky with had given him some unexpectedly 
positive side effects.

While the doctor worked on the deputy, Sutton 

appeared to be yelling at Jesse, though his voice 
wasn’t loud enough to carry to where the crowd was. 
Jesse’s head was down low and his face was red, but 
he just kept nodding, over and over again.

Finally the doctor sat back on his heels. “He’s 

dead.”

Sutton stopped yelling for a moment then shoved 

Jesse in the chest, nearly knocking him to the street. 
“Despite my misgiving,” he shouted. “It appears we 
have a winner.”

The crowd burst into cheers, flooding out into 

street to wash around Jesse and to carry him into the 
saloon. Jesse looked baffled and a bit nauseated, but 
he accepted the congratulations given to him and 
didn’t try to stop the crowd from pushing him where 
they wanted him to go.

Will stayed a bit longer to see what Sutton did 

next, but all the man did was stand up, put his hand 
on Jacob’s shoulder in that proprietary way that 
made Will want to take the hand off at the wrist, 
and started toward Herrod’s. One of the Pinkertons 
stayed behind to fold up the chair and stool, but 
the rest continued on with Sutton. Curious, Will 
watched as the remaining Pinkerton put the chair 
and stool into the door right behind where Sutton 
had been sitting most of the day. That door led into 

background image

201

the telegraph office, which Mrs. Potter had said had 
been closed since Sutton came to town.

A quick glance at the number of people milling 

in the street and wandering up and down the 
boardwalk forced Will to turn back inside and follow 
Sutton’s entourage into Herrod’s.

After the loss of half the gunmen in town, it 

wasn’t surprising that Herrod’s was emptier than 
the morning crowd. Most notable was the poker 
table that had been occupied every other time Will 
had been at the bar; now it sat silent and abandoned.

The surviving men made up for their diminished 

numbers by being extra loud, and Will was barely 
into his second drink when he started to get a 
headache from all of the noise. He was considering 
going to the stable to wait for Jesse when Roberta 
sidled through the room in a rather focused way 
that put her next to Will’s table. “I enjoyed our time 
together,” she said in a sultry tone, her hand sliding 
down his arm from his shoulder.

Will, who had started to wonder if he’d missed an 

important cue, relaxed as he felt a square of paper 
being pushed into his hand. “I enjoyed it too,” he 
said, honestly enough. “We should do it again.”

“How about now?” Roberta murmured. She 

immediately mouthed the word no.

Will quaffed the rest of his drink, using the motion 

to cover the fact that he was running his eyes over 
the rest of the crowd. Sure enough, he saw one of 
Sutton’s men staring at him. “Thanks for the offer, 
ma’am, but I’ve got a bit of a ride in front of me and 
my head’s aching. Maybe tomorrow?”

background image

202

“I’ll look forward to it,” Roberta said. “Don’t 

worry about your friend; I’ll let him know where 
you’ve gone.”

“Much obliged.” Will slipped the note-containing 

hand under the table to slide the paper in his pocket 
while he used his other hand to put on his hat. 
Carefully not looking at anyone else in the saloon, 
he walked out the swinging doors and headed for 
the stable.

He didn’t get very far when he heard a voice 

behind him call out, “Hey, you!”

Will thought about continuing on his way, but the 

Pinkertons were armed for bear and he had a feeling 
they weren’t terribly patient, so he turned around. 
“Yeah?”

The Pinkerton, the same one who had been looking 

at Will in the saloon, strode up. “It’s funny.  or a man 
who’s only in town to visit the ranch, you seem to be 
spending a lot of time in town and not very much 
time on the ranch.”

It occurred to Will that, despite their union-

breaking reputation, the Pinkerton Agency 
advertised as private detectives. They probably 
should have given that fact more thought when 
they were planning. He forced a casual shrug as he 
answered, “With Jesse in town, the only person at 
the ranch is Mrs. Potter. The tournament sounded 
more interesting than a school marm.” When the 
Pinkerton didn’t lose the suspicious look, Will 
added, “Though the ranch does need some work 
and I’ve gotten my fill of gunfights for a while.  ost 
of them weren’t as exciting as I’d hoped, so I wasn’t 

background image

203

planning on coming back till the last day or two of 
the tournament. Those should be the fights worth 
seeing.”

The Pinkerton continued to stare menacingly, but 

Will’s mental numbness served him well and he was 
able to placidly stare right back. “I wouldn’t expect 
your friend back tonight,” the Pinkerton finally said. 
“In fact, I wouldn’t expect him back till the end of 
the tournament. Sheriff Sutton doesn’t want anyone 
to get cold feet.”

In his mind, Will started swearing up a blue 

streak. He forced himself to offer up a bland smile, 
though, when he answered, “I’ll let Mrs. Potter know 
she can cut back on the cooking. Jesse eats like a 
horse. Anything else I can do for you, or can I head 
back to the ranch?”

“Nothing else,” the Pinkerton said. “For now.”
Will touched the brim of his hat and continued 

on the way to the barn. He had to fight not to start 
running, because he had a terrible suspicion that 
Sutton’s men were going to be raiding the ranch. 
It wasn’t likely they were coming immediately, not 
while the celebrating was in full swing, but come they 
would, if only in retaliation for Jesse’s performance 
that day. And Will, in his infinite foolishness, just told 
them that there were only two people at the ranch. 
If they caught sight of Katie now, there was no way 
Will would be able to prevent them from taking her. 
Will saddled Clarence in record time and ended up 
leaving a coin on the stable door since there was no 
one around to pay.

He was halfway to the ranch when he remembered 

background image

204

the note. Pulling Clarence back down to a trot, Will 
pulled the note out of his pocket and read:

Tomorrow, 9:00 a.m., the cave with the cow bones.
The handwriting was feminine, probably 

Roberta’s, but the message itself was clearly from 
John. Will swore under his breath. A day ago, 
he would have been thrilled at the prospect of 
some private time with John. Now all he could do 
was imagine the Pinkertons making some sort of 
connection between Will and John, putting the 
ranch at even greater risk. Shoving the paper back 
in his pocket, he kicked Clarence back into a gallop.

Mrs. Potter was on the porch when Will rode 

up.  he was ostensibly sweeping the porch clean, 
but Will didn’t miss the shotgun leaning against the 
railing, nor the way Mrs. Potter’s shoulders visibly 
relaxed the moment he was close enough to make 
out clearly.

“Where’s Katie and Anne?” he asked as he slid 

off of Clarence’s back. Clarence was blowing hard, 
but his ears were up and his eyes were alert so for 
the moment Will just tied the reins to the porch and 
made a mental promise to serve up some oats for 
dinner.

“In the cellar and on the roof,” Mrs. Potter 

said, busily sweeping the dust right back over the 
porch.  Where’s Jesse?”

“In town.” Will sighed. “I think Sutton’s getting 

suspicious. One of his men told me that Jesse 
was going to be staying in town for the rest of the 
tournament. He also told me that he thought it was 
strange that I was spending so little time at the 

background image

205

ranch.”

Mrs. Potter tensed. “Do you think they’re coming 

out here?”

“Yeah, I think they will. You and Katie should 

probably spend the night in the mess hall, just in 
case.”

Mrs. Potter’s lips pursed, but she nodded. “I’ll let 

Katie know.”

“Maybe put a blanket down there in the cellar,”  ill 

suggested. “Just in case.”

“Already done, Mr. Connors. Already done.”

The evening was a quiet one. Will spent much 

of it in the barn, lingering over Clarence’s care 
and generally tidying the place. Katie joined him 
for part of it, but as the time passed and Will grew 
more tense, he finally told her to go inside with Mrs. 
Potter. It took a few tries but eventually she went.

Apparently, Anne and Mrs. Potter had come to 

some sort of agreement because rather than join the 
others for dinner, she took her plate of food and went 
outside. Will couldn’t help but notice that this time 
Anne took a serving of the meat.

Dinner between the rest of them was nearly silent, 

though Will made an effort when he saw just how 
nervous they were making Katie. The conversation 
was a wounded, dying thing, however, and everyone 
seemed grateful to call it an early night.

As Will settled into his empty bed, he stared up 

at the ceiling and wondered what the hell they were 
going to do next.

background image

206

Chapter 15

They came in the night.
It was almost a relief for Will; he’d been tossing 

and turning for hours, his imagination building 
up the impending confrontation until he imagined 
the entire town stampeding through the ranch, 
destroying everything that he’d spent his life 
building up.

By the time he reached the mess hall with loaded 

shotgun in hand, Mrs. Potter was already standing 
just inside the door, scooping shells into her apron 
pockets. “Katie’s in the cellar,” she said grimly. 
“Anne’s back on the roof. How many are coming?”

“More than one. Less than ten, I hope.” Will 

looked around the kitchen for a moment before 
opening the window next to the door and blowing 
out the lantern. “Stay in here. With any luck, they’ll 
think you’re still asleep.”

“And what exactly do you plan to do?” Mrs. otter 

asked sharply.

“Talk them down, if I can.”
Will stepped outside, his heart pumping away in 

his chest. The riders were closer now, and from the 
sound of it, Will thought there was probably only two 
or three of them. With his and Mrs. Potter’s shotgun, 
not to mention the complete element of surprise of 
Anne’s rifle, Will was reasonably confident that they 
could kill two or three men. The problem lay in what 
would happen next: if two or three of Sutton’s men 
disappeared tonight, he would undoubtedly send 

background image

207

more tomorrow.

Honestly, by this point Will didn’t really care 

about the fate of the ranch. Worst came to worst, 
he and the womenfolk could hide out in one of the 
caves while Sutton vented his anger on the buildings 
and livestock. Afterward, Will would be more than 
happy to offer Mrs. Potter the same deal he and John 
had offered Roberta, Suzie and Anne.  rs. Potter had 
never been out of Dead Horse before; Will thought 
she might like to see Boston.

Unfortunately, there were other 

considerations.  ven if Jesse and John got away, 
Sutton was a cancer on the town of Dead Horse. 
If Will and John and the rest of them left without 
taking care of Sutton, they might as well pull the 
trigger on the townsfolk themselves. For some, like 
little Jacob, it would be a mercy.

In the distance, Will could see two torches appear 

as the riders rounded the hill just south of the ranch. 
His hand grew damp with sweat, making the handle 
of the shotgun slick and a little slimy. He should 
have spent more time practicing with it, he thought 
as he shifted his hold on the unfamiliar, awkward 
grip.

Forcing his mind off the shotgun, Will deliberately 

slowed his breathing down to a normal rate and 
schooled his expression into what he hoped was a 
convincing mask of casual indifference. For a second 
he even tried leaning back against the cabin, but he 
felt ridiculous doing so and instead moved up until 
he could rest his free hand on the porch railing.

By the time the riders reached the ranch house 

background image

208

Will was so tense his leg was starting to cramp, but 
he managed to muster a reasonable attempt at a 
smile. “Anything I can do for you boys?” he called, 
his eyes running over the intruders and picking up 
the Pinkerton badges on their lapels and the way 
each man kept one hand on his gun. “Kinda late for 
visiting.”

“There’s been some reports of outlaws in the 

area,” the closer man said. He was larger and had 
brown hair, while the smaller guy had blond.  We’re 
checking the ranches to make sure no one’s being 
hassled.”

Either the man had a sense of humor or no sense 

of irony at all. “Haven’t seen anyone here who 
shouldn’t be here.”

“Mind if we look around?”
“Sure thing,” Will answered, his mind racing over 

what they might find during that search. One too 
many horses in the barn, for one thing, but maybe 
Will could explain that away as a gift to Mrs. otter. 
Katie’s horse would, of course, be designated as 
his pack horse. Katie’s clothes would be harder to 
explain, but he trusted Mrs. Potter to have hidden 
those in the cellar with Katie. Even if she didn’t, 
they could probably be explained as clothing left 
behind by former students or clothes she kept on 
hand in case her grandkids visited.  opefully they 
could use the same explanation for Anne’s clothes: 
Will had never before been grateful for the thought 
of a woman wearing trousers, but he was happy he 
wouldn’t be forced to explain away some frilly satin 
frock like the kind Roberta wore.

background image

209

While Will was doing his best to cover his thoughts, 

Sutton’s men had wasted no time in searching the 
cabins. Will gritted his teeth as they kicked the door 
in on his own cabin, but he knew there was nothing 
in there for them to find. He was more anxious when 
they got to Anne’s cabin, but they weren’t even there 
long enough to have opened a saddlebag, much 
less inspected its contents. Presumably, Anne’s 
belongings were up on the roof with Anne.

Mrs. Potter’s cabin caused a bit of 

trouble.  Where’s the old woman?” the black-haired 
Pinkerton demanded as he came storming out.

“Probably asleep in the mess hall,” Will said, 

gesturing at the door behind him. He opened his 
mouth to add more, but couldn’t come up with any 
good reason for Mrs. Potter to be sleeping in the 
mess hall rather than her cabin and closed his mouth 
again with a weak smile.

The ranch door opened and Mrs. Potter stepped 

out, rubbing her eyes. “What’s all this racket?” she 
asked, sounding more crotchety than Will had ever 
heard before. Her hair was in disarray and her dress 
was twisted around her torso and if Will didn’t know 
better, he’d think she’d just woken up.

The Pinkertons visibly relaxed. “Sorry, ma’am,” he 

blond one said. “We’re just checking for outlaws.”

Mrs. Potter snorted. “Not likely to find any here, 

son. Nothing for them to take.”

The blond Pinkerton narrowed his eyes. “Why 

were you sleeping in the mess hall? If you don’t 
mind my asking.”

“Waiting,” Mrs. Potter said flatly.

background image

210

“Waiting?”
“For the raccoon that’s been getting into the 

pantry. Can’t figure out how he’s getting in, so I’ve 
been trying to catch him in the act.”

Will bit down hard on his inner cheek to keep 

from smiling and wondered if Mrs. Potter would let 
him get away with kissing her when this was all over.

“Is there anything else?” Mrs. Potter added. “Not 

that many hours of sleep left in the night.”

“Actually, there is one more thing,” the black-

haired man said. “Mr. Sutton would like you to give 
a cow to the town. For the celebration feast at the 
end of the tournament.”

Will wondered if Sutton really had requested any 

such thing or if the Pinkerton was pushing for some 
sort of reaction. Five years ago when this ranch was 
all Will had, he would undoubtedly have had exactly 
the reaction this bastard was looking for, but all 
things considered it was easy for him to answer with 
casual ease: “Of course. Do you want us to pick one 
for you, or will you send someone out to collect it?”

The Pinkerton’s eyes narrowed. “We’ll send 

someone out to get it on Thursday.” Abruptly he 
added, “I see you have a few horses in the stable.”

“They’re all mine,” Will said quickly. “Well, two 

of them are mine. The third was a gift for Mrs. otter. 
For doing such a good job with the school.”

“A school with no students,” the Pinkerton 

pointed out.

“I understand that’s a recent change,” Will 

said.  e had to fight to keep from gritting his teeth.

For a few moments longer Will and the Pinkerton 

background image

211

stared at each other. Finally the Pinkerton nodded 
sharply. “If you see anyone around who shouldn’t be 
here, you give us a holler.”

“Will do,” Will said, gripping the shotgun with 

everything he had to keep from letting himself 
slump in relief.

Will and Mrs. Potter stood next to each other on 

the porch, watching silently as riders rode off into 
the night. “Now what?” she asked once the torches 
were finally out of sight.

“I’m not sure,” Will admitted. “I think we’re 

safe for tomorrow, but after that ... I’ll talk to John 
about it, see what he’s heard about town.” Will 
carefully put down his shotgun, flexing his aching 
fingers.  There’s a good chance we’re going to 
have to leave the ranch,” he added quietly. “If that 
happens, I don’t want you to worry. John and I aren’t 
going to abandon you, or Jesse.”

Mrs. Potter planted her fists on her hips. “I’m not 

worried about me, Mr. Connors, I’m worried about 
the boys. Over the last few years, I’ve seen many 
troubled boys turn into good men. Even the ones 
who still had some growing to do learned skills that’ll 
make life easier for them and anyone they end up 
living with. Most of them had nowhere to go before 
they ended up here and no skills to their name, and 
without this ranch they would have been wandering 
around, stealing for their bread and causing trouble 
out of boredom. All of them probably would have 
died young.”

And penniless and alone, probably, but Will saw 

no benefit to saying so out loud. “There is no ranch 

background image

212

without you,” he said instead. “We can rebuild 
buildings, we can buy more cattle. We can’t buy 
another Mrs. Potter.”

Mrs. Potter was silent for a long moment, so long 

that Will thought he’d said something wrong. Then 
she ducked her head and the moonlight made her 
hair look like a silver halo. “Very kind of you to say 
so, Will,” she said thickly.

“It’s nothing but the truth. Now come on inside.  e 

might as well get some sleep while we can. The 
morning is soon enough for any decisions that need 
to be made.”

She sniffed quietly, twice, then lifted her head 

again. “Then I wish you a very good night, Will.”

“Sleep well, Mrs. Potter.” Will glanced up at the 

roof, part of him wondering if Anne was up there at 
all. If she was, she was doing an astonishing job of 
staying silent. “You, too, Anne,” he called, just in 
case. “It’s going to be a long day, tomorrow. Time to 
get some rest.”

A light rapping noise that might have been 

knuckles hitting the roof was Will’s only reply. Will 
sighed and turned toward his cabin and his empty 
bunk. The hours between now and nine a.m. tretched 
out before him like the vast plains of Kansas and he 
knew there wouldn’t be any sleep for him that night.

background image

213

Chapter 16

Breakfast the next morning was even quieter 

than dinner had been the night before. Anne once 
again took her plate off elsewhere, Katie was quiet 
after a night in the cellar and tended towards being 
clingy, and Mrs. Potter had dark circles under her 
eyes that Will was sure rivaled his own. “I’m going 
to be leaving for a bit this morning,” Will said, mostly 
for Anne and Katie’s benefit since he and Mrs. Potter 
had already discussed the meeting with John last 
night. “You might want to spend the time going 
through the place and deciding what you can’t live 
without and what you don’t want to live without.”

“The former should be no more than we can fit in 

our saddlebags, I imagine,” Mrs. Potter said. “The 
rest in the cellar?”

“No,” Will said. “Too much risk of it being found 

in a thorough search.” Or of it being destroyed if 
the house got burnt to the ground. “There’s a cave 
east of here that’s not easy to find if you don’t know 
it’s there; we’ll bring what we can over there this 
afternoon.”

“And how long will you be gone?”
A chance to be alone with John? Will wanted to 

say ‘all day’. “Tournament starts back up at noon.  ‘ll 
be back here before then.”

Mrs. Potter nodded briskly and sent Katie out for 

some water to do the dishes. Will was grateful as it 
meant he didn’t have to fend off a tiny shadow as he 
went to the cabin to get his bedroll. The last thing 

background image

214

he needed was Katie finally finding her voice to ask 
Will why he needed a bedroll to visit John. Or, God 
forbid, asking Mrs. Potter the same question.

Anxious and jittery with exhaustion, Will arrived 

at the cave well before the appointed time. He settled 
in for a long wait, but it couldn’t’ve been more than a 
few minutes before he heard a horse riding in.

Will made his way to the front of the cave, where 

Clarence was tied off to a convenient shrub.  larence 
had been nibbling on the leaves, but as Will came 
out, he whickered and pulled his head.  ill reached 
out to pat his nose as Butterscotch came around the 
corner. “John,” he breathed.

John didn’t say anything at all, just slid off of 

Butterscotch’s back and strode forward to engulf Will 
in a hard embrace. Will held him back just as tight 
and when John leaned back for a kiss, Will gave as 
good as he got there as well.

They didn’t make it back to the bedroll. They 

didn’t even manage to get undressed, just rutted 
hard against each other with the wall of the cave for 
support, devouring each others’ months the entire 
time.

Once their immediate needs were sated, 

John went back to take care of Butterscotch. She 
apparently liked Clarence more than either one of 
them realized, because she was still standing next 
to the shrub, nosing at Clarence’s neck. Clarence 
huffed at her and went back to desultorily eating the 
shrub.

Inside the cave, they moved the bedroll next to 

the straightest wall and sat down next to each other 

background image

215

so close that they were touching along one whole 
side. “How’re things in town?” Will asked quietly.

“Quiet. Lotta drinking going on last night, 

especially among Sutton’s men.” John reached over 
and took Will’s hand, holding it between both of his 
own. “I think we were wrong about Sutton’s reasons 
for throwing the tournament. This isn’t a chance for 
his men to blow off steam, or to recruit new talent. 
If that were the case, most of the people signed 
up would be out-of-towners, with just a handful of 
Sutton’s most expendable men.”

Thinking back to what he’d heard yesterday, Will 

said thoughtfully, “All of Sutton’s men are signed up, 
aren’t they?”

“Looks like. And I’m pretty sure that a few of the 

others, maybe a couple of the John Andersons, are in 
Sutton’s pocket, too.”

“He’s cleaning house,” Will realized. “Killing off 

all of his men. But why?”

“I think he wants to stay,” John said. “This day and 

age, with the telegraph and the trains, it’s gotta be 
harder to take over a town, even a small and isolated 
one. He couldn’t keep doing it forever.  ere he’s got 
his fancy house with the large ranch attached, he’s 
got a boy no one’s going to try to take away, he’s 
got enough people and businesses that the town’s 
not going to be going under but not so many that he 
can’t control the law. It’s the perfect town.”

Will frowned. “That doesn’t explain why he needs 

to kill off his own men.”

“Because he’s practical. He’s carved out what he 

wants out of the town; now he has to protect the rest 

background image

216

so that his little slice of paradise stays nice.”

“And a bunch of thugs who are used to taking 

what they want, as often as they want, will get in the 
way of that.”

“Exactly. He needed all of those men to take over 

the town. Now, though, it’s mostly subdued –”

“And anyone still up for a fight probably signed 

up for the tournament,” Will added bitterly.

“– and those men are now like locusts on the 

town. If they’re not stopped, they’ll eat and drink 
and whore until there’s nothing left of the town 
worth having.”

“That’s why he has the Pinkertons with him,” 

Will realized. “He must be planning on using them 
to keep control of the place.”

“Cost more than his thugs, but are better behaved. 

And since he controls the telegraph office, he has the 
ability to report to their superiors.  f necessary, he 
can have them send a new batch to put the current 
one down.”

Will shook his head. “Seems like a lot of work 

when he could just’ve come into town and bought 
a place.”

“Maybe he didn’t know he wanted to stay till after 

he’d already taken the town over,” John suggested. 
“Or maybe –” he shrugged. “When a good man 
comes up against a dilemma, his first thought isn’t 
to turn to crime. When a man like Sutton makes a 
plan, his only thought is of crime.”

Will remembered Mrs. Potter talking about the 

skills the boys had been learning at the ranch. “You 
work with the skills you have.”

background image

217

“Exactly.”
They sat there silently for a moment before John 

sighed. “You know Sutton knows who you are.”

“Yeah,” Will said wearily. “They raided the 

ranch last night.” John went rigid, so Will quickly 
added,  It’s okay, no one was hurt. Anne and 
Katie were both hidden away and Mrs. Potter and 
I managed to talk Sutton’s men into leaving. But 
they are coming back.” Will knocked his head back 
against the wall of the cave. “I just wish I knew 
where I’d slipped up. All that effort trying to keep 
my head down and Sutton saw right through me.”

“It’s the town.”
Will sat up. “What?”
John shrugged, a small smile on his face. “You 

have no idea, do you? Will, you’re Dead Horse’s 
favorite son, the small-time rancher who went on to 
be a big-time author. Everyone in this town knows 
who you are. Everyone in town has all of your books. 
They’re proud of you, Will. I doubt you’d been in 
town ten minutes before someone with the best of 
intentions told Sutton who you were. I’ve had at 
least dozen different people come up to tell me that 
the man who wrote the John Anderson novels came 
from this town. Most of them asked if you’d ever 
interviewed me.”

Will considered that. “Well, fuck.”
“Who would’ve guessed that out of the two of us, 

it’d be your notoriety that would cause us problems?”

Will glared at John, who wasn’t doing much to 

hide his mirth. “You think this is funny?”

“I think we need to take our humor where we 

background image

218

can get it during times like these.” John sobered. 
“I know it’s harder for you. You’ve never been in a 
situation like this before.”

Will didn’t say so out loud, but even more painful 

than being in this situation was the knowledge that 
John had experienced such things so many times 
that he could find levity in them when Will could 
only see death. “So now what do we do? Can you 
even win this tournament? Would it be enough?”

John was already shaking his head. “It doesn’t 

matter if I win; everyone I’m fighting is just cannon 
fodder. The real worry is the Pinkertons.”

“Four men?” Will asked incredulously.
“Six; he keeps a couple more at the ranch. But 

Roberta’s seen him going into the telegraph office 
several times now.”

Will groaned, feeling painfully weary. “He called 

for reinforcements.”

“I suspect so.”
“That’s it, then? He’s beaten us?”
“It goes against everything in my nature to say 

this,” John said with a sigh. “But I think it’s time to 
call in the law.”

“Break into the telegraph office?” Will guessed.  t 

probably wouldn’t be too difficult, though Sutton 
would be a fool if he didn’t have a man watching it...

John was already shaking his head. “Don’t want 

to risk tipping our hand. If Sutton knows they’re 
coming, who knows what he might do.”

“Then I’ll ride to River Bend. I head out now, I 

can get there before dark.”

John shook his head again. “You should wait for 

background image

219

tomorrow. You leave now, you won’t be able to make 
it back before nightfall. If Sutton’s men hit the ranch 
early, there won’t be anything to stop them.”

“There’ll be Anne,” Will said. “And Mrs. Potter.”
“We can’t risk them finding out about Anne 

too early and Mrs. Potter won’t be able to fight off 
Sutton’s men by herself.”

“And you think I can?”
“They’re not going to attack while you’re 

there,” ohn said. “No one cares if a few ranchers die 
out in the middle of nowhere. A nationally famous 
author, though – if you get killed, people are going to 
want to know what happened. Sutton can’t risk that 
kind of scrutiny.”

“Sometimes I forget,” Will admitted. “No one in 

Boston seems to care who I am.”

“Must be those high-falutin’ literary circles you 

hang around in. Wouldn’t know a good adventure if 
one bit them on the ass.”

Will shook his head, smiling despite himself.  nder 

the circumstances, however, he couldn’t maintain 
the expression. “Can we meet tomorrow?”

John sobered quickly. “Can’t take the 

risk.  houldn’t have met today, except that Sutton 
drove you out yesterday before we could compare 
notes.”

Will expected John to follow that statement up 

with a note of the time; they’d been sitting there 
talking long enough for the shadows in the cave to 
have shifted with the rising sun. John stayed silent, 
though, and Will smiled sadly. “Talk to me.”

“About what?”

background image

220

“Anything,” Will said, leaning over to rest his 

head on John’s shoulder. As John shrugged and 
launched into an enthusiastic monologue about the 
Man in White’s amazing self-cocking pistol and 
the boxy slide that covered the barrel and somehow 
made the thing work, Will closed his eyes. Silently 
he breathed in John’s smell, savoring scents he’d 
never thought to focus on before. Eyes still shut, he 
let his ears slowly sharpen, paying attention to the 
timber of John’s voice, the way it moved faster when 
he was talking about new-fangled inventions. He let 
his free hand drift out till it was resting on John’s 
knee, and he soaked in that tiny patch of warmth 
as he memorized John’s smells and sounds. Just in 
case.

background image

221

Chapter 17

Will lingered in the cave for a long stretch 

after John left, refusing to acknowledge that he 
was grieving but still unable to bear the thought 
of interacting with other people. By the time he 
made his way back to the ranch house, it was after 
lunchtime.

As with most afternoons, Mrs. Potter had Katie 

sitting down at the table, an open reading primer 
sitting in front of her. This time it was a newer book, 
one of the primers Mrs. Potter had sent away for 
when a younger-than-planned-for boy had been 
dropped off at the ranch by a cavalry man who 
claimed the boy was the only survivor of an Indian 
attack. Apparently Mrs. Potter wasn’t convinced by 
the argument, but she’d decided and Will agreed 
that it was better to take in a boy with living parents 
than to leave him with parents who so clearly didn’t 
want him.

Teaching a child to read was always a difficult 

task. When the child in question refused to speak, it 
made the task next to impossible. Frankly, Will was 
glad Mrs. Potter had taken over the job; she wasn’t 
as inclined to let Katie out early.

Today, however, he found himself increasingly 

antsy as he sat at the table; the same table that he 
himself had made when he and Molly had first 
moved out west. The same table where he had taught 
Tommy to read. The same table where he and John 
had spent long evenings together, quietly working 

background image

222

on their separate tasks.

“Why don’t we head out to the barn?” Will 

suggested abruptly. “You can practice reading to the 
horses.”

Katie looked to Mrs. Potter, who crossed her arms 

and looked stern. “You still have a half an hour left 
to go, young lady. Don’t you try to convince Mr. 
Connors into letting you quit early.”

With an expression of angelic innocence and 

the utmost solemnity, Katie shook her head. Will 
covered his twitching lips with his hand, already 
feeling immensely better.

Halfway to the barn, Will put a gentle hand on 

Katie’s shoulder, stopping her skipping. “Just want 
to take a look at your burn.”

She sighed audibly, but didn’t fight as Will tilted 

her chin to the side so that the sunlight could fall 
over her wound. With everything else going on, he 
hadn’t been keeping as close an eye on the burn 
as he had before, but it was healing nicely without 
any sign of infection. She’d have a nasty scar, but 
much of it would be hidden by her hair, and Will was 
pretty sure that a carefully positioned bonnet could 
hide what the hair couldn’t. “How does it feel?” Will 
asked. “Does it hurt at all?”

Just like every other time he’d asked that 

question, Katie shook her head. Will sighed and 
patted her shoulder to get her walking again. The 
lack of pain was reassuring, but also a little worrying. 
A tiny burn from touching a hot stove was painful for 
days. How could a burn that was so much worse be 
entirely painless?

background image

223

Lacking an answer, Will forced himself to let the 

question go. The one that replaced it wasn’t any 
more comforting, however. How would Katie ever 
find a husband with that disfigurement? Not that 
he thought there would be a lack of suitors; his 
and John’s money would see to that. But Will had 
married for love, and the thought of Katie having to 
settle for less was painful.

Clearly this was a day for dark thoughts, Will 

thought as he and Katie entered the barn. Not 
surprising, with John likely facing down a barrel of 
a gun at that moment, but also not very helpful, so 
Will did his best to clear his mind while he hauled 
over a bale of hay. The physical effort helped; hay 
seemed to have gotten a lot heavier in the four years 
since he’d left the ranch.

“Okay,” he said, settling down on the bale, being 

sure to leave enough room for Katie. “Since it’s just 
the two of us, I thought we could try reading out 
loud.”

Katie immediately held out the book.
“Actually, I was thinking you could read out loud 

to me. And Pony.”

Katie’s horse, hearing the name they’d been 

using while waiting for her to pick a real name, 
put his nose over the door and grumbled at them. 
Will wasn’t sure they were going to have much luck 
with renaming the beast; he seemed like the type to 
emulate Butterscotch on such matters.

Katie, in a stubbornness league all of her own, 

was scowling furiously. Recognizing a tantrum in 
the making, Will amended, “Or maybe I could read 

background image

224

to the both of you and you can help me. How does 
that sound?”

Demonstrating a far greater understanding of 

compromise than Tommy had ever possessed, Katie 
nodded and for the next half hour they read out loud 
together. By the time they were done, Will was quite 
impressed: though Katie’s voice was so soft that he 
had to strain to hear her, she never stumbled over a 
single word, not even when he pointed to the longer 
words. Tommy had taken months to get this far, and 
he’d had the advantage of being able to sound out 
the words he didn’t know. Then again, Tommy had 
been much younger when they’d first started him on 
reading.

When they finished the primer, Will set it aside 

with a sigh. “You were there when I first introduced 
everyone to John, right?”

Katie nodded cautiously.
“Do you remember what I called him?”
She hesitated, then shook her head. She wouldn’t 

meet his eyes, thought, which Will found suspicious. 
“Charles,” he said. “Merriweather.”

Katie opened her mouth, then snuck a glance at 

him and closed it again. Will narrowed his eyes.  The 
third.” 

Katie giggled.
Will shook his head, but didn’t bother trying to 

stop his lips from curving into a smile. He put his 
hand on the crown of her head and shook it very 
gently. “You’re pretty smart, aren’t you?”

Katie’s smile slipped away and she shook her 

head, suddenly unable to meet his eyes.

background image

225

Will sighed and let his hand slide down from her 

head to rest on the point of her shoulder. Gently he 
tugged until she curled in at his side. “You don’t like 
anyone knowing how smart you are,” he said.  t was 
obviously true, but Katie’s head didn’t move.  n fact, 
her whole body was stiff.

As a writer, Will had been fascinated when 

he heard that the latest census would include 
literacy information, and he’d eagerly awaited the 
publishing of the results. Rather surprisingly, in his 
eyes, the highest literacy rates were in the middle of 
the country, in the north. Less surprisingly was that 
the lowest literacy rates were in the south, stretching 
all the way from the Atlantic Ocean to the border of 
California. He’d seen the evidence of that when he’d 
first moved out west; nearly everyone in Philadelphia 
could read, while a full quarter of the population of 
Dead Horse had been illiterate. Judging from the 
census data, the situation was even worse in the 
more rural areas.

That might help to solve the question of where 

Katie had come from. Certainly it wasn’t Kansas, 
where they’d found her. Even if the wagon hadn’t 
been a clear sign that they were heading west, 
Kansas had the third highest literacy rate in the 
country. She didn’t sound like she was from the 
South, though; there was a very distinctive drawl to 
a Southern accent and, besides, there were Western 
trails that went through the southern states.  oming 
all the way north to Kansas before heading west 
would have lengthened their trip considerably.

Taking the literacy rates of the north east into 

background image

226

account, and dismissing Rhode Island and Delaware 
as being less likely for their tiny size, Will guessed: 
“You’re from Maryland, aren’t you?”

Katie’s head snapped up and she stared at him in 

open astonishment.

He grinned down at her, feeling ridiculously 

pleased. “I’m from just across the border, in 
Philadelphia. I had an aunt in Baltimore and we 
visited her a couple of times. I always thought 
Maryland was a very pretty state.”

As he talked Katie’s tension lessened until she 

was leaning comfortably against his side. Will 
rubbed her shoulder. “Do you have any relatives in 
Maryland?”

After another damning hesitation, Katie shook 

he head again. Will considered how thin she’d been 
when they’d first found her and the way she seemed 
to think that being intelligent was something 
shameful. “We won’t give you to your relatives, not if 
you don’t want us to.”

Katie slumped in obvious relief.
“But we do need to know who they are,” Will 

added. “Just in case something happens to us.”

Like John getting shot. Or Will finding out the 

hard way that Sutton had men stationed between 
Dead Horse and River Bend to ensure that no one 
got through. John had managed to take the overland 
route between the two towns, but he was a much 
better rider than Will and Butterscotch, when she 
felt like behaving, was a much better horse than 
Clarence. Will might be able to stay off of the road 
in some places, but there was no way he’d be able 

background image

227

to avoid it entirely, especially not when it came to 
the tiny ridge of mountains that divided their two 
valleys.

All of which he’d worry about tomorrow. For now, 

he focused his attention on Katie, who’d gone stiff 
again. But no matter how much he wheedled, or 
demanded, or pleaded, she refused to give him any 
information about her other relations. By the time he 
gave up, Will was starting to wonder if there wasn’t 
more to this than just the relatives’ resumed poverty. 
Surely if her relatives were good people she’d at 
least want to visit.

Thus it was a worried Will and a watery-eyed 

little girl that made their way back to the mess hall, 
only to find that the cabin was piled high with what 
appeared to be everything of value on the entire 
ranch. “Mrs. Potter?” Will asked warily. “What’s 
going on?”

“Packing,” she said briskly as she folded a 

blanket. “Before those men come back.”

Will opened his mouth, then closed it again.  hen 

he asked hesitantly, “Don’t you think this is a bit 
much?”

She propped her fists on her hips, looking offended. 

“Of course not. There’s not much we can do to protect 
the buildings, but at least we can take everything we 
can carry and hide it in the caves.  t’ll be easier to 
rebuild if we aren’t starting entirely from scratch.”

Will could hardly argue with that logic. Even if 

he could, however, he wouldn’t: work was infinitely 
preferable to waiting. “I’ll go saddle up the horses if 
you want to get the first load ready to go.”

background image

228

For most of the trips Will and Anne did the hauling, 

but later on in the afternoon Mrs. Potter said that she 
needed to get out of the cabin and declared that she 
was going to take the next trip.

Will didn’t think anything of it until they were 

halfway to the cave and Mrs. Potter cleared her 
throat. Will stiffened, some instinct inside him telling 
him that he wasn’t going to like what she said next.

“Mr. Connors – Will. I have a question, about you 

and Mr. Anderson.”

“Yes?” Will asked warily.
“You two are ... intimate, aren’t you? Physically 

intimate?”

Will froze for several long moments until Clarence 

abruptly danced a step to the side. Will didn’t know 
why until he looked down to see that his hands were 
clenched into fists, pulling reins back just a little too 
tight. With an effort, he relaxed his fingers. “Why do 
you say that?” he asked, with what he considered an 
admirable level of calm.

“I grew up out west,” Mrs. Potter said, instead 

of answering the question, and that just made Will 
even more wary. “My daddy’s ranch was about a 
hundred miles west of here, near the great canyon.”

“I didn’t know that,” Will said cautiously.
“Lived there till I was sixteen,” Mrs. Potter 

said.  That’s when Randolph came by selling kitchen 
wares out of the back of his wagon. He was handsome 
and charming and well-traveled and I loved him the 
moment I first saw him.”

Will tried to picture old Mr. Potter as a handsome 

background image

229

and charming young man. It wasn’t easy, as the 
gentleman in question had been corpulent and prone 
to gout and he’d died soon after Will and Molly had 
first moved out west. “I imagine your father wasn’t 
too happy about that,” he finally said.

“I was the sixth of eight girls,” Mrs. Potter said 

wryly. “Daddy practically begged Randolph to take 
me off his hands. Even gave him some money to 
open the store in Dead Horse. But that’s beside the 
point.”

Will, who’d been hoping she’d forgotten her 

point, winced.

“Daddy’s ranch was one of the largest in the area 

and we had nearly two dozen ranch hands. We were 
too far from town to ride in every weekend, so once 
or twice a month the hands would put together a 
dance as a way to pass the time. Daddy liked the 
idea of the dances – he said it was good clean fun, 
better than drinking or gambling – and he let all us 
girls join in. Still, there wasn’t near enough of us for 
all of the men, so the cowboys would draw lots to see 
who would wear the molly-strips.”

“The molly-strips?”
“It’s a strip of cloth that is tied around a man’s 

upper arm. While he’s wearing it, he plays the 
woman’s part in the dance.”

Will blinked. He’d heard about such practices, 

but had never actually seen a dance where men 
danced with men. “And no one ever thought the less 
of them?”

“Of course not,” Mrs. Potter said. “Everyone wore 

the strip at some point in time or another.”

background image

230

“Ah,” Will said, now completely at a loss as to 

what this had to do with him and John.

“But there were a couple of hands who always 

wore the strip. At first they’d trade for it, but 
eventually the number of lots were reduced and 
those cowboys were just given a strip at the start.”

“Ah,” Will said again, this time in comprehension. 

“And did anyone have a problem with those two 
hands?”

“Some did,” Mrs. Potter admitted. “And Daddy 

never invited them into the house for dinner, like he 
did some of the other ranch hands. But whenever 
my sisters or I had to go into town, those were the 
men he sent with us. I got to know them fairly well, 
especially Mr. Travis. He was always sweet to me.  ut 
never sweet on me, not even when I was fifteen and 
practically throwing myself at him.”

Will considered that, then sighed. “I don’t 

think I’m like your Mr. Travis. I loved Molly with 
everything in me. I still do, honestly; I can’t imagine 
being able to love another woman.”

“But other men?” Mrs. Potter asked delicately.
Will shook his head. “It’s not the same. I could be 

intimate with another woman, but John’s the only 
man who I can imagine being that way with.  f I 
hadn’t been so broken up over Molly’s death, I don’t 
know that I could have managed it with John.  ‘m 
still not entirely sure how it happened. So many of 
those years after Molly died were such a blur.”

“I remember,” Mrs. Potter said. “For a while there, 

we all weren’t sure you were going to survive.”

“I probably wouldn’t have,” Will admitted. “By 

background image

231

the time John showed up, I’d stopped caring about 
everything but Tommy, and even he was starting to 
slip away. Too many miles between us, too many 
years since I’d last seen him in person. I’d just about 
managed to convince myself that Tommy wouldn’t 
even notice if I followed Molly to the great beyond.”

“Will,” Mrs. Potter said chidingly.
“I wasn’t in my right mind. Made it easier for me 

to do things I never would have considered before.”

“And now?”
“Now I’m grateful,” Will said, feeling surprisingly 

shy, considering the conversation they’d had so far.

“I never would have let John close if I’d been in 

my right mind and the thought of missing what I 
have now is painful.”

Mrs. Potter stared at him for a few seconds, then 

nodded sharply. “I thought it might be something 
like that. I am glad you’re happy, Will. You deserve 
some happiness in your life.”

Will smiled, feeling his face heat. “Thanks, 

Mrs. otter. That means a lot.”

“I’m sure it’ll mean more if we all survive 

the week,” she added. “Come on, we’re wasting 
daylight.”

With that she kicked Katie’s packhorse into a 

canter. Will shook his head fondly, and followed.

background image

232

Chapter 18

No one got much sleep that night, but at least 

there were no visits from Sutton’s men. The moment 
the sky began to lighten, Will gave up on his fruitless 
attempts to sleep and went out to the barn.

He was just leading Clarence out into the yard 

when Mrs. Potter emerged from the mess hall, a 
cloth bundle in her hand. “Food for your trip.”

Will felt a warm rush in his chest. “You didn’t 

have to do that.”

“You can’t ride all day without a bite to eat,” she 

said pragmatically. “Besides, I couldn’t sleep. A 
certain devil child kept me awake all night.”

Will winced. “She still up?”
“Finally dropped off an hour ago.” She considered 

him. “How dangerous is this trip, Will?”

“I don’t know,” Will admitted. “How many 

townsfolk have made it to River Bend and back since 
Sutton got here?”

“Other than the supply deliveries? None.”
Damn. There went his hope that Sutton didn’t 

have men watching the road. Nothing to be done for 
it now, however, so Will just mounted his horse and 
then leaned down to accept the bundle from Mrs. 
Potter. “Listen, Mrs. Potter – if anything happens 
to John and I – well, we’ve both left our shares of 
the ranch to you. Our lawyer in Boston is Daniel 
Abernathy; he’ll be able to get everything you need 
to transfer the ranch to your name.”

She stared at him. “Oh, Mr. Connors –”

background image

233

“Just promise me you’ll take care of Katie. Her 

whole family died not too long ago. If John and I 
both die, too, she’ll be in bad shape.”

“Of course I’ll take care of her, but nothing’s going 

to happen to you.” From her tone, an unspoken 
forbid it
 was attached at the end. 

Despite everything, Will smiled. “Yes ma’am.” e 

dipped his hat to her and kicked Clarence into a 
gallop. He didn’t look back.

For the first couple of hours Will rode hard, only 

stopping once to water Clarence. As he made his way 
into the Rockies, however, the road grew increasingly 
steep and he had to slow down.  larence was doing 
far better than Brownie had the last time Will had 
tried to make this trip, but it would be foolish to risk 
anything faster than a trot on these mountain trails.

Two-thirds of the way to River Bend, the trail 

reached its highest point at a narrow pass between 
two towering peaks. Will had been thinking about 
that pass ever since he’d set out: if anyone was going 
to stage an ambush, that would be the most likely 
point. The closer he got to the pass, the more certain 
he was that there would be someone waiting for him.

As the trail narrowed, Will pulled Clarence back 

to a walk, being careful to avoid loose rock and the 
rare bits of dead leaves. Eventually, he slid out of the 
saddle and led Clarence forward on foot. opefully all 
of this caution was for naught; with any luck the pass 
would be completely free of any of Sutton’s men and 
all of this sneaking about would prove to be –

Damn, Will thought as he rounded the last curve 

background image

234

before the pass and saw the campfire. Two men were 
sitting next to it, drinking coffee from mugs and 
playing cards, with rifles standing up next to them 
within easy arm’s reach. 

Will pulled his head back, putting out a completely 

unnecessary hand to stop Clarence, who’d already 
started nosing around the sagebrush and was 
nibbling at the silvery leaves. Will smiled despite 
himself and patted Clarence on the nose before 
carefully sliding his rifle out of his saddlebags.

The previous evening, when everyone was both 

anxious and bored, Anne had picked up her rifle, a 
bag of bullets, and a deck of cards and wandered 
outside. Naturally, everyone else had followed and 
for the hour after that Anne had entertained them 
all with trick shots. Will couldn’t decide which 
impressed him more: when she’d shot all four 
corners off of a card from a hundred paces, or when 
he threw a small handful of rocks in the air and she 
shot them all before they could hit the ground.  ither 
way, he’d been as entertained as Katie and Mrs. 
Potter and he’d been much more confident of Anne’s 
ability to play her part on Friday.

Will wasn’t as good with a rifle as Anne, but he’d 

always had good eyesight and a steady hand. At 
Molly’s insistence, he’d participated in a handful 
of shooting competitions and had even won one of 
them, when the man expected to win had been too 
sick to participate.

Trying to focus his mind on those instances and 

not on the fact that it’d been nearly four years since 
he’d last fired a rifle, Will balanced the barrel of his 

background image

235

rifle onto a rock and took careful aim at the closest 
man’s leg. He focused on his senses and the beating 
of his heart, hearing each breath drawn in as a high 
pitched whine and let out again in a husky rasp. His 
heart pumped steadily at the edge of his awareness, 
the time between beats seeming to drag out as he 
focused on them. Beat, pause, beat, pause, beat –

– he fired the rifle –
–beat. The man was now clutching his leg and 

screaming and Will shifted his rifle to the other man, 
who had snatched up his own gun and was ducked 
down behind a rock.

Will tried to aim again, but it was hard to hear his 

heart beating over the sound of the man screaming. 
His rifle was slick with sweat now, contrasting with 
the papery dryness of this throat, and he had to keep 
blinking to wash away drops of stinging salt that 
kept falling into his eyes.

A gunshot echoed through the canyon and a chip 

of rock suddenly flew off of the small cliff next to 
him. A second later he felt something hot and wet 
trickling down the edge of his jaw.

Will swore and jerked back to the full shelter of 

the canyon wall. “Damn it,” he swore, swiping at the 
blood on his face with the cuff of his jacket.  Damn 
it, damn it, damn it.”

He took a deep breath and peeked out from 

behind the cliff again. The man he’d shot in the leg 
was gone, though from the trail of blood Will guessed 
that he’d just moved around to behind the rocks that 
he and his friend had been sitting on.  he man who’d 
shot at Will was nowhere in sight.

background image

236

Will cursed again and looked around for 

inspiration. Clarence was gone and the distance to 
the next potential hiding place down the road was 
too far away for Will to get there before getting shot 
in the back. That left just one option, one that he’d 
really hoped to be able to avoid.

Between the cliff Will was currently hiding behind 

and the shooters was a boulder that Tommy had 
always loved playing around back when Will and 
Molly would take him to River Bend. The boulder 
was big enough to be used as effective cover and it 
had a full view of the entire mountain pass, unlike 
Will’s present location, which only allowed him to 
see half of the pass, the half that didn’t currently 
contain any gunmen.

The downside was that the boulder was a good 

thirty feet away from where he stood, and there was 
no cover between him and it. If both of his legs were 
strong, the distance wouldn’t be too much to worry 
about, but with his bad leg he wasn’t at all confident 
he could manage a run, even a run so short as thirty 
feet.

On the other hand, if he got shot going toward 

the boulder, at least he could die knowing that he’d 
gone down fighting.

Closing his eyes, Will took a deep breath and let 

it out as slowly as possible. Then he threw himself 
around the cliff and started running.

He managed four steps before his bad leg gave 

out and he fell to the ground. At the same moment 
the high pitched whine of a bullet flew right above 
his head and Will stayed on the ground, using his 

background image

237

elbows and the knee of his good leg to crawl the 
remaining distance to the boulder. He heard a couple 
more bullets whistling past, but they were all aimed 
too high to hit him and he decided the best way to 
increase his chances was to stay on the ground as he 
peeked around the side of the boulder, looking for 
the gunmen.

There, a flash of movement over by the wall of 

the cliff. It was only visible for a second, but it gave 
Will something to aim for. Still on the ground, he 
used one arm to steady the rifle and used the other 
to aim the rifle just over the spot where he’d seen the 
movement.

Several long seconds passed before a head 

cautiously lifted itself up directly in the line of sight 
of Will’s rifle. He didn’t give himself time to think 
about what he was doing, just pulled the trigger and 
watched the man’s head snap back, a round hole in 
the middle of this forehead.

For over a minute Will stayed there behind the 

boulder, waiting for some kind of response. When 
none came, he forced himself to his feet with a grunt 
and leaned against the back of the boulder.  nother 
interminable minute later, he sighed and limped 
forward, keeping his rifle raised as he approached 
the gunmen’s hiding place.

Only to find one man dead and the other still 

bleeding heavily from the wound in his leg. Will 
swallowed hard, but kept his rifle steady. “Throw 
away the gun.”

The wounded man threw his pistol away without 

hesitation.

background image

238

Will swallowed again, tasting sour bile in the back 

of his throat. Out of the corner of his eye, he could 
see the growing puddle of blood under the dead man 
and the coppery scent of it filled the air.

“You going to shoot me?” the wounded man 

asked.

He should. It certainly would be the smart thing 

to do, eliminating any potential risk. At the same 
time, the man was wounded and unarmed. What 
harm could he possibly cause?

Will lowered his rifle with a sigh. “You try to shoot 

me in the back, I’ll put a bullet in your head.”

The man nodded quickly, making no movement 

at all toward his gun.

Wearily, Will walked away, hoping that Clarence 

hadn’t run too far off. As he walked, he had to keep 
swallowing the gorge that tried to rise up in his 
throat. The face of the man he’d killed was seared 
onto the backs of his eyelids and every time he 
blinked he was reminded of the fact that he’d killed 
a man.

Thankfully, Clarence had not only not run too 

far away, but he was apparently attached enough 
to Will that he came back. Will found him standing 
just around the bend in the road, in almost the exact 
same spot Will had been hiding before he’d tried for 
the boulder.

Praising the animal with an enthusiasm he didn’t 

really feel, Will mounted the horse and rode hard for 
River Bend. He’d lost enough time.

The sun was already starting to set as Will opened 

background image

239

the southwest gate. He was almost as exhausted 
as his horse, whose head was down and feet were 
heavy. “Just a couple more miles,” he murmured 
to Clarence, who either understood the words or 
recognized the area, because his head lifted a bit 
and his ears perked up.

By the time they reached the barn, Will was ready 

to sleep for a year and he was desperately grateful 
that he had one more day before he was expected 
back in town. He’d sleep in late in the morning, 
then practice with his shotgun for a bit, though he 
still hoped he wouldn’t need to use it.  utton tended 
to sit pretty close to the railing when watching the 
fights, so even if Anne was forced to shoot from the 
top of one of the opposite buildings, there was a 
reasonable chance her angle would be good enough 
to see his head under the overhang that shielded the 
boardwalk from the sun. It would be even better if 
she shot from Roberta’s room; Sutton would have to 
be sitting back against the wall to avoid a shot from 
there.

“Will!”
Will twisted in his saddle, his hand reaching for 

his rifle until he registered the voice. “Jesse?”

Jesse came running up, so fast that he nearly 

stumbled over his own feet as he stopped. “Will, we 
have a problem.”

background image

240

Chapter 19

“– don’t know what the man said, but after he 

talked to Sutton, Sutton came out and announced 
that the tournament is going to end tomorrow, with 
the last three fights all in a row,” Jesse finished as he 
took a long draw of Mrs. Potter’s special coffee.

Will slumped back in his seat. “This is my fault.  f 

I had just killed that bastard at the pass –”

“Then we’d have to worry an extra day,” Mrs. otter 

said pragmatically. “Maybe this is for the best.”

Will just shook his head and turned to 

Jesse.  There’s no way Sutton’s leaving these last 
few fights up to chance. Who’s left to fight?”

Jesse mustered a wry grin. “Three John Andersons 

and me. The little guy, the kid, and John, of course.”

“What about the Man in White?” Will asked.  And 

that fancy new pistol of his?”

“He fought the really big John. Drew a little faster, 

too, but the big guy didn’t even seem to notice when 
he got shot and before the he could shoot again, big 
John shot him dead.”

“You shouldn’t go back,” Mrs. Potter said. “I know 

those ... lady-friends of John’s have been helping 
you, but there’s only so much they can do.”

Jesse looked affronted. “I’m not a terrible shot, 

you know.”

“She’s right,” Will said. “What if they put you 

against the midget? There’s no way you can aim 
before he shoots you.”

“You don’t know that! None of you know what I 

background image

241

can do! None of you have been there the last couple 
of days.” He took a deep breath. “Besides, even if I 
wanted to back out now, I couldn’t. If I did, Sutton 
would know we were up to something.”

Will opened his mouth to protest, and then shut it 

again. “You have a point.”

“Sutton already knows we’re up to something,” rs. 

Potter protested. “It’s not worth risking Jesse’s life to 
protect that.”

“It’s my life,” Jesse said, standing up. “That 

makes it my decision. I’m going back.”

“At least wait for dinner,” Mrs. Potter said. “Just 

in case.”

“I can’t,” Jesse answered, sounding 

regretful.  Roberta’s covering for me, and, well – 
there’s only so long she can pretend I’m in her 
room.”

Mrs. Potter’s lips tightened and she looked 

away.  ill felt his own lips twitching and tried to stop 
them. “Be safe,” he said earnestly. “We’ll be there in 
the morning.” Actually, they’d be there well before 
morning. Both he and Anne had to find a place to 
hide before the sun came up.

Jesse nodded solemnly and moved to the 

door.  ust before he opened it, Will abruptly added, 
“Tell John –” He glanced over at Anne and Mrs. 
Potter, who were staring at him. Jesse was staring, 
too.  ill sighed. “Tell him I’ll see him soon.” And if he 
dies in the meantime,
 Will added to himself, tell him 
I’ll kill him.

There was much work to be done after Jesse 

left.  rs. Potter hurried to put together a filling 

background image

242

dinner and portable food for the next day while Will 
and Anne loaded the equipment they’d need next 
to the saddle hooks for Anne and Katie’s horses. 
Despite looking positively exhausted, Clarence 
whinnied at them and Will took a second to pat him 
on the nose.  Don’t worry, you’ll be coming later,” 
he murmured.  Mrs. Potter and Katie are riding in 
tomorrow.”  hat had been a compromise: Mrs. Potter 
had wanted to stay and keep guard over the ranch 
and Will had wanted her to hide in the cave with 
Katie and the ranch’s portable belongings.

Katie, who had been in the cellar for Jesse’s visit 

and who was now supposed to be helping Mrs. otter 
in the kitchen, was making a right nuisance of 
herself instead, staying so close to Will’s side that 
he’d tripped over her more than once. After nearly 
breaking his ankle tripping over her yet again, he 
turned on her with the intention of shouting. Her 
wide, terrified eyes stopped him cold. “Oh, sweetie,” 
he said quietly. He sighed and limped over to a hay 
bale, sitting down and holding open his arms. Katie 
wasted not a second scrambling onto his lap and 
curling up against his chest. Will wrapped his arms 
around her. “It’s going to be okay,” he said. “I’m not 
going to let anything bad happen to you.”

Katie just huddled closer, clearly not convinced.

Will tried to sleep that night, but even as tired 

as he was from previous sleepless nights and from 
his ride, he couldn’t keep his eyes shut for more 
than a minute or two. When Mrs. Potter knocked on 
his door at three in the morning, Will was already 

background image

243

dressed and ready. By three-thirty, he and Anne 
were riding to town, sticking to a trot in deference to 
Katie’s horse, which really wasn’t big enough to seat 
a full-grown man.

They arrived in town a little after four and Anne 

slipped off with her rifle and her bag of bullets, 
disappearing into the shadows. Will took both horses 
to the stable, stripped off their gear and hid it behind 
a pile of hay in the barn, and let the horses join the 
herd in the paddock.

The sky was just barely hinting at the coming dawn 

as Will made his way over to the telegraph office. As 
he expected, the door was locked. Will considered 
breaking one of the panes in the door but he was 
afraid that would be too visible from the boardwalk, 
so he snuck around the back of the building and tried 
the door there. He was fully prepared to break the 
lock if necessary, but fortunately the handle opened 
without resistance and he slipped inside.

Telegraph offices weren’t terribly common in 

towns as small as Dead Horse; if it weren’t for the 
brief silver rush that had driven the town to build 
four saloons, there probably wouldn’t have been a 
telegraph office at all. As it was, the office was tiny, 
little more than six feet across and not quite ten feet 
back. The room was divided into two by a counter 
behind which the telegraph operator had stood.  ack 
when Will was living in the town, the telegraph itself 
had been at the very back of the shop, where only the 
operator could touch it. Now, however, the telegraph 
was sitting on the front counter, which explained 
the open back door. If no one ever used it, they’d 

background image

244

probably forgotten it wasn’t locked.

Sliding down behind the counter, Will tucked 

himself in the corner. Fortunately, the counter itself 
was solid, but if anyone looked over the counter edge 
he’d be immediately visible. They were all gambling 
on Sutton not having a need to send a telegram 
before the day’s duels.

With his life literally on the line, Will had thought 

that the next few hours would drag on endlessly. The 
long day before and the sleepless night caught up 
with him, however, and he’d barely slid to the floor 
before he was asleep.

background image

245

Chapter 20

He woke to the sounds of yelling. Startling upright, 

he managed to jab himself under his own chin with 
his shotgun before he realized where he was and 
why he was so uncomfortable. And uncomfortable 
he was: his back and neck both ached and his bad 
leg was teetering on the verge of seizing. If his life 
depended on him moving quickly in the next few 
hours, he might as well just give up now.

Not that he would give up, of course, because it 

wasn’t just his life on the line. That thought in the 
front of his head, Will eased himself upright, putting 
most of his weight on his good leg as he peered over 
the top of the counter through the windows.

The first thing he saw was Sutton, sitting on 

his chair with Jacob Landon at his side and six 
hulking men surrounding him. Apparently, Sutton 
wasn’t taking any chances and had pulled all of his 
Pinkertons around him. In some respects that was a 
good thing: if they managed survive this fight, Sutton 
would be completely finished. On the downside, 
they were even more hopelessly outnumbered than 
they had anticipated.

He forced that thought aside. Now wasn’t the 

time for doubts, not if he had any hope of getting out 
of this situation alive.

Looking beyond the Pinkertons, he saw that the 

crowd on the opposite side of the street was cheering, 
though not as loudly as he would’ve expected. 
Maybe they’d lost their taste for killing over the last 

background image

246

few days.

Assured that everyone’s focus was on the street 

and not on a tiny office that hadn’t been open for 
months, Will slid up onto the top of the counter and 
eased back down on the other side. He thought he 
did fairly well considering his leg, but there was still 
a thump at the end and Will stayed crouched down 
near the floor, his heart pounding as he waited for 
the door to open and one of the Pinkertons to come 
investigating.

The door didn’t open. Will let out a shaky 

breath and inched like a worm over to the window, 
keeping his weight entirely off his bad leg and being 
especially careful not to let the shotgun drag across 
the floor each time he lifted his right hand to move 
it forward.

Finally, finally, he reached the window. This 

close the crowd sounded much louder and his heart 
skipped a beat as, over the din of the onlookers, he 
heard Sutton counting down.

“Seven!”
Will pushed himself up onto his knees, ignoring 

the burn in his bad leg.

“Six!”
He tried to look out onto the street, but the damn 

Pinks were in the way and he couldn’t see anything 
from this angle other than their backs.

“Five! Four!”
It took two precious seconds for Will to struggle 

to his feet, only to find that he could only see far 
enough down the street to see one of the fighters. It 
was Poor John.

background image

247

“Three!”
Who was Poor John fighting? Would it be worse if 

it was John or Jesse?

“Two!”
Please, let it not be John. Not John.
“One!”
Two shots rang out. There was a silent hush 

as Will stared so hard at Poor John that his eyes 
watered, looking for any sign of blood.

The crowd erupted in a roar and flooded out onto 

the street. Even the Pinkertons moved forward in 
interest, finally allowing Will a glimpse of the other 
end of the street, where Little John was lying in the 
dust, not moving.

Will flopped back against the wall, out of sight 

of anyone looking into the windows. John was 
safe.  esse was safe. For a moment Will just reveled 
in the relief.

Then he realized what was coming next.
The next fifteen minutes were agony as Will 

faced the realization that John and Jesse were going 
to have to fight each other. John, the man Will loved. 
Jesse, a friend of over a decade.

God, he wished they’d never come back to Dead 

Horse. The hell with Jesse and Mrs. Potter and the 
old sheriff and everyone else who Sutton had under 
his thumb. They could have stood up to Sutton.  hey 
could have fought back. They could have run away. 
They could have done many things, but they chose 
to stay and wait to be rescued.

Of course, Will could have chosen not to rescue 

them. He could have walked away. If he had, he 

background image

248

knew John would have come with him and right 
now the two of them would be on their way back 
to Boston, enjoying the privacy of their own sleeper 
car and planning how they would go about finding 
Katie’s family.

“One minute!”
Will moaned softly, pressing back against the 

wall and lifting his chin up to stare at the ceiling.

What made all of this so much worse was that 

Jesse would never be able to beat John in a fair 
gunfight. Unless Roberta and Suzie were helping 
him again – and Will would bet his last dollar that 
neither woman would betray John for Jesse – the 
outcome of this fight was predetermined. The horror 
was that Will couldn’t even grieve for the outcome. A 
choice between John and Jesse was no choice at all.

Sutton began his countdown. Each number out 

of Sutton’s mouth was like a blow and Will finally 
tucked his face into the corner of the room, not able 
to look as his lover killed his friend.

Except that there was no gunshot.
One!” Sutton said again, sounding annoyed. 
Still, no gunshot.
Will frowned and shifted around so he could 

see out the window. Apparently the Pinkertons 
were much more interested in this fight than the 
last, because they were standing near the front of 
the boardwalk, giving Will a clear line of sight up 
and down the street. John and Jesse were both in 
position, staring at each other, but neither one drew 
his pistol.

“One!” Sutton roared.

background image

249

John and Jesse continued to stare at each other.
Jesse looked away first. “I withdraw.”
John opened his mouth, but whatever he 

was going to say was cut off by Sutton’s howl of 
outrage.  Withdraw? Withdraw? This isn’t a game, 
boy. You can’t just show a yellow belly and walk 
away!” He stopped to heave a deep breath; when 
he spoke again, his voice was calmer. “No one is 
leaving this street until a duel has taken place.” 

By the end of Sutton’s speech, Jesse’s face was a 

bright, mottled red and as he reached for his gun he 
said: “You son of a –”

The Pinkertons lifted their rifles. “Enough 

talk,” utton said flatly. “Fight, or my men will kill 
you.”

Jesse’s hand hesitated only a moment before it 

landed on the handle of his gun. “I don’t take orders 
from you,” he snarled and started to draw.

A gunshot rang out and Jesse’s shoulder was 

suddenly gushing blood.

Will jerked his head back to look at the Pinkertons, 

but none of them had their rifles up to fire. He looked 
farther and found John standing in the middle of the 
street with his gun drawn. To someone who didn’t 
know him, John’s face probably looked like a blank 
mask, but Will knew John better than anyone else on 
earth and he could see what it cost him to stand his 
ground while the doctor ran out to Jesse.

Thank you,” Sutton said. “It’s good to know we 

have at least one professional here.” 

Will gritted his teeth and considered the merits of 

killing Sutton early. Only the knowledge that Anne 

background image

250

might not be prepared stopped him.

The doctor looked up. “He’ll be fine.”
That was obviously a blatant lie; a cowboy wasn’t 

much use without his shoulder. Still, he would live 
and for that Will was immensely grateful, even if it 
did put more pressure on Will and Anne; if Sutton 
survived the day, Will was quite sure that Jesse 
wouldn’t live through the night.

Sutton shouted something about the final 

showdown, but Will ignored it as he sank down to the 
floor on weak knees. Jesse would make it, and John 
– John was safe. Poor John might be a dangerous 
fighter but Will knew that there was no gunman as 
good as John, as long as John was willing to fight.

That didn’t mean that this fight was over. There 

was still Sutton and his men to consider. Will took 
a deep breath and cracked his shotgun open, being 
careful to be as silent as possible, though the crowd 
was still wandering about outside and making quite 
a bit of noise. Apparently there wasn’t going to be a 
long wait till the next fight.

Just like the last time he checked, the shotgun 

was loaded with a shell in each of its two barrels.  aid 
barrels had been shortened to the point that the 
entire gun looked more like a large pistol than a real 
shotgun. According to Mrs. Potter, that meant the 
shot would scatter wide, making aim less important 
than speed. He’d only get two shots, though, so he’d 
have to make them count.

The cheering outside picked up. Will snapped the 

gun shut and eased up to look out the windows.  esse 
was gone, with no sign of his presence but a large 

background image

251

puddle of blood on the ground. Standing just a 
couple of feet back from the puddle was Poor John. 
Opposite him was the real John; as far as Will could 
tell, he hadn’t moved an inch since he’d shot Jesse.

“You’re early,” Sutton called from his throne.
“Don’t see much point in waiting,” John said 

flatly.

Poor John shrugged. “I’m ready.”
Sutton looked out over the crowd. Will did 

the same, and was interested to see a much more 
subdued group than at Jesse’s fight. He felt a little 
bit better to know that they’d been cheering for a 
townsman to win, rather than just cheering for 
bloodshed.

Still, they made enough noise to make Sutton 

happy. “I am your servant,” he said and he pulled 
out his watch.

Will scowled and tightened his grip on the 

shotgun. It did no one any good if he jumped out 
early and got himself killed.

Apparently, the time had just passed a minute 

because Sutton announced, “Fifty seconds.”

Will winced and distracted himself by taking in the 

logistics of Sutton and his men. Sutton himself was 
sitting farther back than he was before; far enough 
back that someone sitting on top of a building on 
the opposite side of the street probably couldn’t hit 
him. Someone shooting from Roberta’s room could 
possibly pull it off, but there was no way for Will to 
tell exactly where Anne was. Frankly, he’d be happy 
if she was already in her perch; it was a good forty 
minutes before they’d planned to be ready.

background image

252

If she was on top of a building, she’d probably 

do better with the Pinkertons. All six of them had 
shifted to line the railing of the boardwalk, either 
because they had sensed the changing mood of the 
crowd or because they wanted a better view. Either 
way, they’d be easy pickings for a sharpshooter.

That meant that Will had to focus on Sutton.  e’d 

planned on shooting the first shot through the 
window, being prepared to fire the second shot if the 
glass deflected the pellets too far, but as Sutton called 
the fifteen second mark, Will noticed that the lock 
of the office was merely a latch that could easily be 
lifted from the inside. He snuck a quick glance at the 
Pinkertons, all of whom appeared to be completely 
engrossed in the coming fight and decided to risk it. 
As Sutton called out “ten!”, Will twisted the latch on 
the door and eased it open just enough so the latch 
wouldn’t re-lock the door. A second later, he realized 
that hiding behind the door made him essentially 
blind so, after a moment of indecision, he opened the 
door just far enough that he could see out into the 
street. The angle of the door meant that all he could 
see was the tiny patch of dirt where John stood, the 
door framing his tall, fine figure. Will’s heart lurched 
and he had to fight down an overwhelming wave of 
affection.

“Three!”
Will started and dragged his attention back to the 

situation at hand. He locked his eyes on John, ready 
to move forward the moment John pulled his gun.

“Two!”
First shot, Sutton. Second shot, the Pinkerton 

background image

253

closest to Jacob. If Anne hadn’t already brought 
down the rest, use the rifle as a club and –

“One!”
John’s head exploded in a spray of blood.
For one long, endless moment, Will just stood 

there, frozen. No. No. John could not, could not be 
dead. It just wasn’t possible. Look, he was still on his 
feet, a gun in his hand. That meant he would be – 

John crumpled to the ground.
Will slammed the door open and strode out, 

heading for the street. He barely looked at Sutton 
as he pointed the shotgun at his head and blew him 
away. The second shot went to the last standing 
Pinkerton; the rest were already in the process of 
falling. That was good, because Will had already 
dropped the gun and was jumping to the dirt of the 
street, limping as fast as he could in John’s direction.

His mind raced as he ran, busily working up 

plans. They already had their wills written up, of 
course, but it would be easier for everyone if Will 
transferred the ranch and the endowment over to 
Mrs. Potter as soon as possible. She could take care 
of Jacob and, no matter how much she protested, 
Will was sure she’d be willing to take Katie in the 
end. The house would be sold and the rest of his 
assets liquidated for Tommy, who would hopefully 
be back from his Canadian trip so that Will could 
say goodbye, though of course Will would have to be 
careful to not make Tommy suspicious –

“You son of a bitch,” Will breathed, almost sobbed, 

as he fell to his knees at John’s side. Close up, the 
damage didn’t look as bad; John’s head was still 

background image

254

intact, if nothing else, though blood was pumping 
out of it at such a rate that the skull’s integrity 
seemed like a small blessing.

A person knelt down next to him and tried to move 

his hands away. Will was about to lash out when at 
the last second he recognized the doctor and pulled 
his punch to the side. “What are you doing?”

“Saving his life, I hope,” the doctor said.
Will’s eyes burned. “He got shot in the head, doc. 

I don’t think there’s anything you can do.”

“Sometimes men get lucky,” the doctor said, 

pressing a white cloth to John’s wound. “Hold this.”

Will held the cloth tight and gripped John’s 

shoulder with his free hand. “Lucky?”

“If the bullet hits at just the right angle, it 

sometimes deflects off the skull.” The doctor pulled 
out a syringe and injected something into John’s 
neck. “Okay, let’s get him up and into my office 
before he bleeds out here in the street.”

Will immediately put his arms under John’s 

shoulders and tried to stand up, but his leg had had 
a very bad couple of days and decided that now was 
the time to stop working. Will cursed in frustration 
as he fell back, only to watch several people, people 
from town that he once knew, step forward to pick 
John up and carry him away.

His view of John’s departing body was interrupted 

by a hand held out in front of him. Will frowned and 
his eyes followed the hand up the arm to a familiar 
face. “Come on, Will. Let’s get you up.”

“Roberta?”
“That’s right. Come on, now.”

background image

255

Roberta helped Will to his feet. He twisted a 

bit in the process, which often happened when he 
tried to stand up on just one leg, and he ended up 
facing down the street away from the doctor’s office. 
There was a body lying there in the dirt. “Is that Poor 
John?”

“If you mean is that the guy John just beat, then 

yes. It was an amazing shot. They fired at exactly the 
same time.”

Will nodded, but long before she’d finished 

speaking his attention had turned away. He vaguely 
heard Roberta sigh. “Come on,” she said.  Let’s get 
you to John.”

The doctor’s office was in the same place as Doc 

Smithson’s office had been. The inside was very 
different, however: the giant tank of leeches was 
gone, as were the hand-knitted afghans draped over 
the sitting room chairs and the bowl of boiled candies 
on the counter. The furniture was familiar though, 
and while the room looked a little bare without the 
amenities, everything was spotlessly clean and well-
maintained. “I think John’s in the back,” Roberta 
said gently.

Will immediately went for the back door, not 

bothering to see if Roberta was following him. The 
door was not locked – which was fortunate as if it 
had been, Will would have had to break it down – nd 
the space beyond was much as Will had remembered 
it from the time or two that he’d brought Tommy and 
Molly in. To the left was the exam and surgical room, 
with its high table and large windows covered with 
netting that let in light but retained the patient’s 

background image

256

privacy. Like the office area, the exam room was 
devoid of Smithson’s personal touches and looked 
far cleaner than it had in the past.

To the right was the recovery area, with three 

beds. Each bed was covered with a quilt that looked 
like the basic quilts that the local women sold in the 
general store. All three beds were occupied.

Will shifted his attention back to the surgical 

room and, without bothering to ask permission, 
strode in the open door. The doctor barely looked 
up from where he was stitching the gash on John’s 
head. “I’d tell you to go away, but the last time I tried 
that the gentleman threatened to shoot me.”

“I’m not going to shoot you,” Will said. “But I’m 

not leaving.”

The doctor just nodded and went back to his 

sewing.

“Is he awake?”
“No, but that’s to be expected between the 

morphine and the brain contusion. For now we wait. 
If he doesn’t wake up in a few hours, we’ll have 
to consider other options.” The doctor tied off the 
last stitch and carefully applied a gauze pad to the 
wound, though he didn’t use anything to tie it down. 
“For now, someone should stay with him –”

“I will,” Will said immediately.
“I thought you’d say that,” the doc said dryly.
“There’s a chair in the corner. You can talk to him, 

but don’t touch the gauze. I’m going to check on my 
other patients.”

Will nodded absently, only keeping track of the 

doctor’s movements to the extent that he waited till 

background image

257

the man was out of the room before taking John’s 
hand in his own. “Hey, John,” he murmured. “I’m 
here.”

“So’m I.”
Will tensed, then relaxed. “Hey Roberta,” he 

said, without turning around. It hardly mattered, as 
Roberta came around to the other side of the table 
and took John’s free hand in both of hers.

“I won’t stay long,” she said, speaking to Will, 

but looking at John. For a moment Will thought he 
caught a glimpse of intense longing on her face, but 
a second later it was gone and he decided that it’d 
just been his imagination.

Roberta squeezed John’s hand tightly, then let 

go. “I just wanted to tell you that Mrs. Potter is 
telling anyone who’ll listen that John here is Charles 
Merriweather.”

“The third,” Will murmured, blinking rapidly.
“What was that?”
“Nothing,” Will said, louder. “What about Jacob 

Landon?”

“I don’t know,” Roberta admitted. “He wasn’t 

among the bodies, but I don’t know where he is 
now.”

Will sighed, but didn’t let go of John’s hand.
“Mrs. Potter will find him.”
“I’m sure she will,” Roberta said wryly. “She 

seems to be the keeper of traumatized children 
today.”

“Katie’s safe?”
“She is, as are Suzie and Anne. Anne’s already 

gone, though; she went back to the ranch.”

background image

258

“Probably for the best. The law is coming.”

background image

259

Chapter 21

In fact, it took the law nearly three more days to 

reach Dead Horse. By that point, John was awake, 
though he was prone to long naps that ate up the 
majority of each day and he was sleeping though the 
night as well.

In those first few anxious hours before John woke 

for the first time, Will had gone into the recovery 
room to check on Jesse. Jesse had been pale but 
awake, and in surprisingly good spirits.  Thank John 
for me, when he wakes up.”

“For shooting you?” Will asked.
“For saving my life.”
Will smiled, and nodded. “What did the doc say 

about your shoulder?”

“That I’m damn lucky,” Jesse said wryly. “The 

bullet went through without hitting bone. Few weeks 
and I’ll be good as new.” He cleared his throat. 
“Thank John for that, too, will you?”

“Of course,” Will said. “If he ever wakes up.”
“He will,” Jesse said with comforting 

confidence.  He’s a stubborn bastard.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” Roberta said.
Will looked over his shoulder to find Roberta 

looking at Jesse with a small smile on her face and a 
light expression in her eyes. Will smothered a smile 
of his own and went back to watch over John.

There he found Mrs. Potter and Katie waiting for 

him. Katie had launched herself at Will and he’d 
scooped her right up into a bear hug. “I’m so glad to 

background image

260

see you, sweetie.”

He felt a tiny head nodding against his neck, 

and his shoulder got suspiciously damp as Katie 
clung to him with surprising force for a child her 
age. Eventually he shifted over to sit on the chair, 
holding Katie the entire time. “She was frantic,” rs. 
Potter said, which was unnecessary but still tugged 
at Will’s heartstrings. “I promised her she could 
visit for a few minutes while I tell you what’s been 
happening in town.”

Will’s attention jerked away from Katie. “What’s 

been happening in town?”

“First of all, as Roberta told you, the town believes 

that John is Charles Merriweather and that Katie is 
his niece. Charles heard that his niece was the only 
survivor of a wagon fire and came to pick her up and 
the two of you decided that if you’d come this far, 
you might as well visit the ranch that he founded. 
When you arrived, you heard about the tournament 
and Charles, having always wanted to try a duel, 
signed up. Since he wanted to be anonymous and 
since there were already five people signed up as 
John Anderson, he did so as well.”

Will stared at her, impressed. “And Sutton and his 

men?”

“Shot by an unnamed Mexican who immediately 

left town. Folks think that he might have been 
related to the Mexican brothers who died earlier in 
the tournament. As for the Pinkertons, one was killed 
by the Mexican. The rest were killed by a man with 
a rifle from across the street. Fortunately I saw the 
man and would be able to describe him, if necessary. 

background image

261

He looked remarkably like the Smith brothers who 
both died in the tournament.

“A bit of a coincidence that both men decided to 

strike at the same time,” Will murmured.

“They were waiting for the tournament to end,” rs. 

Potter assured him. “And I have two women who can 
corroborate my story, a couple of prostitutes that the 
Mexican and Mr. Smith availed themselves of before 
their attack on the sheriff and his men.”

“What about the bodies?”
“Already being buried in a mass grave outside 

of town.” Off Will’s appalled look, she added, “We 
didn’t have room for them in the cemetery and we 
couldn’t risk leaving them in town. As anyone from 
the surrounding area could tell you, we’ve recently 
overcome an outbreak of typhoid fever.”

“You are amazing,” Will said, awed. “Have you 

ever considered running for mayor?”

“Oh, come now,” Mrs. Potter said, sounding 

flustered. “Who would ever think to vote for a woman 
mayor?”

“Apparently a town in Kansas,” Will said.  Twenty 

years ago. I remember there being a fuss about it 
when Molly and I first came west.”

“Oh,” Mrs. Potter said again, in a different 

tone.  But what about the ranch?”

Will sighed. “I don’t know. The boys are all gone 

and, for all we know, the buildings as well.  esse’s 
hurt and I don’t care what the doc says, I don’t know 
that his shoulder’s going to be up for ranch work. 
And I don’t even know what’s going to happen to 
Grady’s ranch, but from what you’ve told me it’s 

background image

262

bigger than ever. I wouldn’t be surprised if the new 
owner starts pushing you to sell.”

Mrs. Potter considered that. “Who’s to say 

the new owner of the Grady ranch might not be 
Mr. erriweather?”

Will just buried his face in Katie’s hair and 

laughed.

It was the middle of the night when John finally 

awoke. Mrs. Potter and Katie had long since left to 
find accommodations at the hotel for the night and 
Will was attempting to find a comfortable enough 
position in his chair for sleep when he heard the 
moan. Instantly he was on his feet by the bed.  John?”

“Will?”
Will’s eyes welled up and this time he didn’t try to 

blink the tears away as he took John’s hand in both 
of his own. “It’s so good to hear your voice.”

John blinked at his captured hand, then 

slowly turned his eyes about the room. Blearily he 
asked, What happened?”

“You were shot,” Will said, with a slightly 

hysterical laugh. “In the head.”

There was a long pause. “In the head?”
“Yeah. But don’t worry, the doc said you’ll be 

fine.”

John blinked some more, stared at Will for a few 

seconds, then closed his eyes again. His breath 
immediately evened out into the slow, familiar 
rhythms of his sleep and Will stumbled back to his 
chair, exhausted but feeling lighter in spirit than he 
had in weeks.

background image

263

“This is healing quite well,” the doctor – whose 

name was apparently Dr. Daniels, but who was 
permanently named Doc in Will’s mind – said as he 
peered at Katie’s scar.

Katie stoically endured the touch, though she 

was shooting glares in Will’s direction. Will stuck his 
tongue out at her in return and she surprised all of 
them – possibly even herself – by giggling.

Doc smiled down at her and released the hair 

that he’d been holding back. It fell forward again, 
covering a chunk of the scar. “Pity you weren’t 
close enough to a hospital for immediate treatment, 
though – a skin graft might’ve reduced the scarring 
for the second degree burns around the edges.”

“Skin graft?” John asked from his bed in the 

recovery room. He was the only one left in the room, 
with Jesse having gone back to the ranch the day 
before. Roberta and Mrs. Potter had gone with him, 
presumably to do their best to mother hen him to 
death.

“It’s really quite fascinating,” Doc said 

enthusiastically. “You start with very thin strips of 
animal skin, preferably from some place close to the 
bone, like a chicken’s wing –”

John listened avidly as Doc explained the process. 

Will and Katie exchanged a glance and, without a 
word, headed for the door. “Ready for lunch?” Will 
asked her once they reached the boardwalk.

Katie shook her head vigorously.
“Yeah, me either,” Will said with a wrinkled nose. 

“Let’s go check on Suzie, then.”

background image

264

Suzie was the last remaining member of their 

conspiracy still in town, with the rest, including 
Jacob Landon, having returned to the thankfully 
still-standing ranch. Jacob was a bit of a touchy 
subject for everyone in town, as far as Will could see, 
with half of the town horrified for him and feeling 
guilty for not having done anything to save him, and 
the other half angered and bitter at the way Jacob 
had been so obviously favored by Sutton and the 
undeniable fact that Sutton had killed the Landon 
family just to get his hands on him. The end result 
was such a conflicting, ugly mess of tensions that 
when the US Marshals had finally ridden into 
town, the only story they didn’t seem to buy was the 
completely true one of what happened to the Landon 
family and to Jacob Landon. In the end, however, 
no one was accusing Jacob of personally hurting 
his family and everyone else who might’ve been 
involved in the killings was dead and the Marshals 
let the entire matter go.  ruth be told, they seemed 
far more interested in the actions of the Pinkertons; 
Will had gotten the distinct impression that there 
was bad blood there.

Much of this information had come from Suzie 

herself; she’d opted to continue plying her trade even 
after the law came to town and had been their eyes 
and ears into the subsequent investigation.  ill was 
grateful for the information, but was equally grateful 
when Suzie agreed to retire once the Marshals had 
gone. These days, she spent most of her time in 
Herrod’s, somehow managing to win extravagantly 
at faro without making enemies.

background image

265

In the end, everything had turned out as well 

as it could have. Dead Horse was free and was, 
in Will’s opinion, very likely to be electing a new 
female mayor in the next few weeks. John and Jesse 
were both on the mend and the doc was confident 
that both would have full recoveries. atie and 
Jacob were alternating between being each other’s 
greatest friend and worst enemy, which was highly 
entertaining to everyone except Mrs. otter, who 
was completely exasperated at them both. Roberta 
and Suzie were both more open and happier than 
Will had ever seen before, and Roberta was flirting 
shamelessly with Jesse. That might be a problem, 
except for the fact that both of them knew that she’d 
be leaving town soon. They seemed to be making 
the most of the time they had left.

As for Will, now that it was all over and everyone 

had survived, he had come around enough to be 
glad that they had undertaken this trip. Still, as he 
and Katie walked down a boardwalk still stained 
with blood, he made a private vow to himself that he 
and his would never, ever step foot in Dead Horse 
again.

background image

266

Epilogue

“Wow,” Davy said, his eyes wide as he looked 

through the window into the garage. “What’s it 
called?”

“An Oldsmobile,” Billy said expertly. He smirked 

at Tim and Joey. “I got to ride in it once.”

Davy looked suitably impressed. “Do you think I 

can ride in it someday?”

Billy scoffed. “You’ve only been in the 

neighborhood for a week! Why would they let you 
ride in it?”

Davy nodded wistfully. “It’s real pretty, though.”
“You should hear it when it runs,” Billy said. “It’s 

noisy.” 

All four boys sighed and pressed their noses to 

the windows.

“Back, I see.”
The boys jumped back to see a tall, lanky man 

with smiling green eyes. Billy recovered first. “Hi, 
Mr. Connors. I was just showing Davy the car.”

“Very kind of you, I’m sure,” Mr. Connors said 

dryly. He shifted to the side, revealing a girl wearing 
a white dress, with her hands hidden behind her 
back. She was maybe a year or two older than Billy, 
but it was hard to tell with the way she hunched 
her shoulders like that. “I’d like you to meet Mr. 
Merriweather’s niece, Katie. She’ll be staying with 
us from now on.”

The boys stared at her. “Hi,” Joey offered.
The girl stayed silent. “Say hello, Katie,” 

background image

267

Mr. onnors said gently.

The girl lifted her head a fraction. “Hello,” she 

said softly, but none of the boys noticed.

“What’s wrong with your face?” Tim asked. Billy 

looked over at him with a mixture of exasperation 
and awe.

“Hey –” Mr. Connors started to say, but before he 

could say anything further, the girl pulled one hand 
forward from behind her back and flung the contents 
of that hand right into Tim’s face.

Everyone stared at the now mud-splattered 

Tim.  r. Connors looked especially shocked. “Katie!”

“What’s wrong with your face?” she jeered at Tim.
Mr. Connors gaped at her.
Tim wiped at the mud, more spreading it around 

than wiping it away. He grinned. “I’m so going 
to get you for that.” With a war cry, he launched 
himself after her. She shrieked and ran away, though 
somehow she never got so far away that Tim didn’t 
have any chance of catching her. Billy exchanged 
looks with the other boys, then started after her as 
well.

Will stared at the children, completely 

flabbergasted. When the four boys caught Katie, 
he stepped forward to intervene, but stopped again 
when she kicked one of them in the shin, pulled her 
arm away from the other and started running again, 
laughing.

She was laughing.
Will swallowed past a suddenly thick throat.
“Billy,” he called out.
The boy stopped and looked over questioningly.

background image

268

“No blood, no broken bones, and no playing in 

the streets.”

Billy just nodded and ran after Katie again.
Will shook his head and watched for a moment 

longer before forcing himself to turn around and 
head back into the house. As he walked, he thought 
about the small pile of bones they’d seen in the 
smoking remains of Katie’s family’s wagon.  aybe 
she’d had a little brother.

He found John waiting anxiously by the 

door.  How’d it go?”

“They asked her what was wrong with her 

face,” ill said helplessly. “At which point, she threw 
mud at one of them and asked what was wrong with 
his face.”

“She spoke?” John asked, wistfully.
Will felt a pang and reached out to grip John’s 

shoulder. “I think it’s easier for her around other 
children.” She’d gotten along well with Jacob 
Landon, too.

“Maybe,” John said. He sighed, then made a 

visible effort to cheer up. “She threw mud at them?”

“Right in the face,” Will said. “I’m starting to fear 

what Roberta’s teaching those girls at her school.”

“You teach at that school!”
“Only math,” Will said defensively. “I’m only 

over there three hours a week. I think Anne spends 
more time teaching them how to shoot than I spend 
teaching them their sums.”

“I think Anne just wants to spend as much time 

away from the brothel as possible, now that Suzie’s 
hired a bodyguard.”

background image

269

“I’m surprised she didn’t hire one sooner,” Will 

commented. “It’s not like she couldn’t afford it.”

“I’m sure there was a reason. Suzie’s far better at 

business than you or I’ll ever be.”

Will acknowledged that statement, then 

awkwardly cleared his throat. “Are you still ...”

“Visiting Suzie in the brothel?” John asked dryly.
“Yes. Though all we’ve done is had coffee and 

cookies in her bedroom.”

“I know,” Will said quickly. “I just wish you didn’t 

have to keep up the pretense.”

“It’s better than courting random society women,”
John said with a shrug. “Though Roberta’s 

pushing me to squire her around. She seems to think 
she’ll have more luck drumming up funding for a 
forward-thinking girls’ school if she has a man on 
her arm.”

“If she’d just stop being so stubborn, we could 

fund that school.”

“Keep telling her that, Will. Maybe someday 

you’ll get her to listen.”

Will glared at him, but without much heat 

and after a moment he turned to peek out the 
window.  atie and the boys still seemed to be having 
fun.  You know,” he said thoughtfully, “Mrs. Bowden 
has the day off.”

John stilled. “Mrs. Dora is out doing the 

shopping.”

“Katie’s occupied for the time being.”
They looked at each other with twitching lips. “I 

bet I can beat you to the bedroom,” John said.

“Sucker’s bet,” Will said, but he ran for the 

background image

270

stairs anyway. He stumbled on his way up and John 
caught him by the waist, helping him up the rest of 
the way. Will laughed and wrapped his arms around 
John’s shoulders, pulling him into a long kiss, full of 
promise. Will wasn’t sure how much alone time they 
had left, but he planned to make the most of every 
second.

background image

271

About the Author

Jane Elliot has been writing novels, short stories, 

and screenplays for fifteen years and has been 
published in several US magazines. She believes 
that fiction can help promote understanding and 
acceptance of alternative and marginalized societal 
groups and most of her writing is focused on 
relationships, be they platonic or romantic, between 
individuals from all walks of life.


Document Outline